Title:   Novel Notes

Subject:  

Author:   Jerome K. Jerome

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Page No 91

Page No 92

Page No 93

Page No 94

Page No 95

Page No 96

Page No 97

Page No 98

Page No 99

Page No 100

Page No 101

Page No 102

Page No 103

Page No 104

Page No 105

Page No 106

Page No 107

Page No 108

Page No 109

Page No 110

Page No 111

Page No 112

Page No 113

Page No 114

Bookmarks





Page No 1


Novel Notes

Jerome K. Jerome



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

Novel Notes..........................................................................................................................................................1

Jerome K. Jerome .....................................................................................................................................1

PROLOGUE............................................................................................................................................1

CHAPTER I .............................................................................................................................................3

CHAPTER II ..........................................................................................................................................15

CHAPTER III........................................................................................................................................25

CHAPTER IV........................................................................................................................................32

CHAPTER V.........................................................................................................................................40

CHAPTER VI........................................................................................................................................51

CHAPTER VII .......................................................................................................................................61

CHAPTER VIII.....................................................................................................................................68

CHAPTER IX........................................................................................................................................77

CHAPTER X.........................................................................................................................................87

CHAPTER XI........................................................................................................................................95

CHAPTER XII .....................................................................................................................................106


Novel Notes

i



Top




Page No 3


Novel Notes

Jerome K. Jerome

PROLOGUE 

CHAPTER I 

CHAPTER II 

CHAPTER III 

CHAPTER IV 

CHAPTER V 

CHAPTER VI 

CHAPTER VII 

CHAPTER VIII 

CHAPTER IX 

CHAPTER X 

CHAPTER XI 

CHAPTER XII  

PROLOGUE

Years ago, when I was very small, we lived in a great house in a  long, straight, browncoloured street, in the

east end of London.  It  was a noisy, crowded street in the daytime; but a silent,  lonesome  street at night, when

the gaslights, few and far between,  partook of  the character of lighthouses rather than of illuminants,  and the

tramp, tramp of the policeman on his long beat seemed to be  ever  drawing nearer, or fading away, except for

brief moments when  the  footsteps ceased, as he paused to rattle a door or window, or to  flash  his lantern into

some dark passage leading down towards the  river. 

The house had many advantages, so my father would explain to  friends  who expressed surprise at his

choosing such a residence, and  among  these was included in my own small morbid mind the circumstance

that  its back windows commanded an uninterrupted view of an ancient  and  muchpeopled churchyard.  Often

of a night would I steal from  between the sheets, and climbing upon the high oak chest that stood  before my

bedroom window, sit peering down fearfully upon the aged  gray tombstones far below, wondering whether

the shadows that crept  among them might not be ghostssoiled ghosts that had lost their  natural whiteness

by long exposure to the city's smoke, and had  grown  dingy, like the snow that sometimes lay there. 

I persuaded myself that they were ghosts, and came, at length, to  have quite a friendly feeling for them.  I

wondered what they  thought  when they saw the fading letters of their own names upon the  stones,  whether

they remembered themselves and wished they were  alive again,  or whether they were happier as they were.

But that  seemed a still  sadder idea. 

One night, as I sat there watching, I felt a hand upon my shoulder.  I was not frightened, because it was a soft,

gentle hand that I well  knew, so I merely laid my cheek against it. 

Novel Notes 1



Top




Page No 4


"What's mumma's naughty boy doing out of bed?  Shall I beat him?"  And the other hand was laid against my

other cheek, and I could feel  the soft curls mingling with my own. 

"Only looking at the ghosts, ma," I answered.  "There's such a lot  of 'em down there."  Then I added, musingly,

"I wonder what it feels  like to be a ghost." 

My mother said nothing, but took me up in her arms, and carried me  back to bed, and then, sitting down

beside me, and holding my hand  in  hersthere was not so very much difference in the sizebegan to  sing

in that low, caressing voice of hers that always made me feel,  for the  time being, that I wanted to be a good

boy, a song she often  used to  sing to me, and that I have never heard any one else sing  since, and  should not

care to. 

But while she sang, something fell on my hand that caused me to sit  up and insist on examining her eyes.  She

laughed; rather a strange,  broken little laugh, I thought, and said it was nothing, and told me  to lie still and go

to sleep.  So I wriggled down again and shut my  eyes tight, but I could not understand what had made her cry. 

Poor little mother, she had a notion, founded evidently upon inborn  belief rather than upon observation, that

all children were angels,  and that, in consequence, an altogether exceptional demand existed  for them in a

certain other place, where there are more openings for  angels, rendering their retention in this world difficult

and  undependable.  My talk about ghosts must have made that foolishly  fond heart ache with a vague dread

that night, and for many a night  onward, I fear. 

For some time after this I would often look up to find my mother's  eyes fixed upon me.  Especially closely did

she watch me at feeding  times, and on these occasions, as the meal progressed, her face  would  acquire an

expression of satisfaction and relief. 

Once, during dinner, I heard her whisper to my father (for children  are not quite so deaf as their elders think),

"He seems to eat all  right." 

"Eat!" replied my father in the same penetrating undertone; "if he  dies of anything, it will be of eating." 

So my little mother grew less troubled, and, as the days went by,  saw reason to think that my brother angels

might consent to do  without me for yet a while longer; and I, putting away the child  with  his ghostly fancies,

became, in course of time, a grownup  person, and  ceased to believe in ghosts, together with many other

things that,  perhaps, it were better for a man if he did believe in. 

But the memory of that dingy graveyard, and of the shadows that  dwelt therein, came back to me very vividly

the other day, for it  seemed to me as though I were a ghost myself, gliding through the  silent streets where

once I had passed swiftly, full of life. 

Diving into a long unopened drawer, I had, by chance, drawn forth a  dusty volume of manuscript, labelled

upon its torn brown paper  cover,  NOVEL NOTES.  The scent of dead days clung to its dogs'eared  pages;

and, as it lay open before me, my memory wandered back to the  summer  eveningsnot so very long ago,

perhaps, if one but adds up  the years,  but a long, long while ago if one measures Time by  feelingwhen four

friends had sat together making it, who would  never sit together any  more.  With each crumpled leaf I turned,

the  uncomfortable conviction  that I was only a ghost, grew stronger.  The handwriting was my own,  but the

words were the words of a  stranger, so that as I read I  wondered to myself, saying:  did I  ever think this? did I

really hope  that? did I plan to do this? did  I resolve to be such? does life,  then, look so to the eyes of a  young

man? not knowing whether to smile  or sigh. 


Novel Notes

Novel Notes 2



Top




Page No 5


The book was a compilation, half diary, half memoranda.  In it lay  the record of many musings, of many talks,

and out of itselecting  what seemed suitable, adding, altering, and arrangingI have shaped  the chapters

that hereafter follow. 

That I have a right to do so I have fully satisfied my own  conscience, an exceptionally fussy one.  Of the four

joint authors,  he whom I call "MacShaughnassy" has laid aside his title to all  things beyond six feet of

sunscorched ground in the African veldt;  while from him I have designated "Brown" I have borrowed but

little,  and that little I may fairly claim to have made my own by reason of  the artistic merit with which I have

embellished it.  Indeed, in  thus  taking a few of his bald ideas and shaping them into readable  form, am  I not

doing him a kindness, and thereby returning good for  evil?  For  has he not, slipping from the high ambition of

his youth,  sunk ever  downward step by step, until he has become a critic, and,  therefore,  my natural enemy?

Does he not, in the columns of a  certain journal of  large pretension but small circulation, call me  "'Arry"

(without an  "H," the satirical rogue), and is not his  contempt for the  Englishspeaking people based chiefly

upon the fact  that some of them  read my books?  But in the days of Bloomsbury  lodgings and firstnight  pits

we thought each other clever. 

From "Jephson" I hold a letter, dated from a station deep in the  heart of the Queensland bush.  "Do what you

like with it, dear boy,"  the letter runs, "so long as you keep me out of it.  Thanks for your  complimentary

regrets, but I cannot share them.  I was never fitted  for a literary career.  Lucky for me, I found it out in time.

Some  poor devils don't.  (I'm not getting at you, old man.  We read all  your stuff, and like it very much.  Time

hangs a bit heavy, you  know,  here, in the winter, and we are glad of almost anything.)  This life  suits me

better.  I love to feel my horse between my  thighs, and the  sun upon my skin.  And there are the youngsters

growing up about us,  and the hands to look after, and the stock.  I  daresay it seems a very  commonplace

unintellectual life to you, but  it satisfies my nature  more than the writing of books could ever do.  Besides,

there are too  many authors as it is.  The world is so busy  reading and writing, it  has no time left for thinking.

You'll tell  me, of course, that books  are thought, but that is only the jargon  of the Press.  You come out  here,

old man, and sit as I do sometimes  for days and nights together  alone with the dumb cattle on an  upheaved

island of earth, as it were,  jutting out into the deep sky,  and you will know that they are not.  What a man

thinksreally  thinksgoes down into him and grows in  silence.  What a man writes  in books are the

thoughts that he wishes  to be thought to think." 

Poor Jephson! he promised so well at one time.  But he always had  strange notions. 

CHAPTER I

When, on returning home one evening, after a pipe party at my  friend  Jephson's, I informed my wife that I

was going to write a  novel, she  expressed herself as pleased with the idea.  She said she  had often  wondered I

had never thought of doing so before.  "Look,"  she added,  "how silly all the novels are nowadays; I'm sure

you could  write  one."  (Ethelbertha intended to be complimentary, I am  convinced;  but there is a looseness

about her mode of expression  which, at  times, renders her meaning obscure.) 

When, however, I told her that my friend Jephson was going to  collaborate with me, she remarked, "Oh," in a

doubtful tone; and  when  I further went on to explain to her that Selkirk Brown and  Derrick  MacShaughnassy

were also going to assist, she replied, "Oh,"  in a tone  which contained no trace of doubtfulness whatever, and

from which it  was clear that her interest in the matter, as a  practical scheme, had  entirely evaporated. 

I fancy that the fact of my three collaborators being all bachelors  diminished somewhat our chances of

success, in Ethelbertha's mind.  Against bachelors, as a class, she entertains a strong prejudice.  A  man's not

having sense enough to want to marry, or, having that, not  having wit enough to do it, argues to her thinking

either weakness  of  intellect or natural depravity, the former rendering its victim  unable, and the latter unfit,


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 3



Top




Page No 6


ever to become a really useful  novelist. 

I tried to make her understand the peculiar advantages our plan  possessed. 

"You see," I explained, "in the usual commonplace novel we only  get, as a matter of fact, one person's ideas.

Now, in this novel,  there will be four clever men all working together.  The public will  thus be enabled to

obtain the thoughts and opinions of the whole  four  of us, at the price usually asked for merely one author's

views.  If  the British reader knows his own business, he will order  this book  early, to avoid disappointment.

Such an opportunity may  not occur  again for years." 

Ethelbertha agreed that this was probable. 

"Besides," I continued, my enthusiasm waxing stronger the more I  reflected upon the matter, "this work is

going to be a genuine  bargain in another way also.  We are not going to put our mere  everyday ideas into it.

We are going to crowd into this one novel  all the wit and wisdom that the whole four of us possess, if the

book  will hold it.  We shall not write another novel after this one.  Indeed, we shall not be able to; we shall

have nothing more to  write.  This work will partake of the nature of an intellectual  clearance  sale.  We are

going to put into this novel simply all we  know." 

Ethelbertha shut her lips, and said something inside; and then  remarked aloud that she supposed it would be a

one volume affair. 

I felt hurt at the implied sneer.  I pointed out to her that there  already existed a numerous body of

speciallytrained men employed to  do nothing else but make disagreeable observations upon authors and

their worksa duty that, so far as I could judge, they seemed  capable of performing without any amateur

assistance whatever.  And  I  hinted that, by his own fireside, a literary man looked to breathe  a  more

sympathetic atmosphere. 

Ethelbertha replied that of course I knew what she meant.  She said  that she was not thinking of me, and that

Jephson was, no doubt,  sensible enough (Jephson is engaged), but she did not see the object  of bringing half

the parish into it.  (Nobody suggested bringing  "half the parish" into it.  Ethelbertha will talk so wildly.)  To

suppose that Brown and MacShaughnassy could be of any use whatever,  she considered absurd.  What could a

couple of raw bachelors know  about life and human nature?  As regarded MacShaughnassy in  particular, she

was of opinion that if we only wanted out of him all  that HE knew, and could keep him to the subject, we

ought to be able  to get that into about a page. 

My wife's present estimate of MacShaughnassy's knowledge is the  result of reaction.  The first time she ever

saw him, she and he got  on wonderfully well together; and when I returned to the drawing  room, after

seeing him down to the gate, her first words were, "What  a wonderful man that Mr. MacShaughnassy is.  He

seems to know so  much  about everything." 

That describes MacShaughnassy exactly.  He does seem to know a  tremendous lot.  He is possessed of more

information than any man I  ever came across.  Occasionally, it is correct information; but,  speaking broadly, it

is remarkable for its marvellous unreliability.  Where he gets it from is a secret that nobody has ever yet been

able  to fathom. 

Ethelbertha was very young when we started housekeeping.  (Our  first  butcher very nearly lost her custom, I

remember, once and for  ever  by calling her "Missie," and giving her a message to take back to  her mother.

She arrived home in tears.  She said that perhaps she  wasn't fit to be anybody's wife, but she did not see why

she should  be told so by the tradespeople.)  She was naturally somewhat  inexperienced in domestic affairs,

and, feeling this keenly, was  grateful to any one who would give her useful hints and advice.  When


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 4



Top




Page No 7


MacShaughnassy came along he seemed, in her eyes, a sort of  glorified  Mrs. Beeton.  He knew everything

wanted to be known inside  a house,  from the scientific method of peeling a potato to the cure  of spasms  in

cats, and Ethelbertha would sit at his feet,  figuratively speaking,  and gain enough information in one evening

to  make the house unlivable  in for a month. 

He told her how fires ought to be laid.  He said that the way fires  were usually laid in this country was

contrary to all the laws of  nature, and he showed her how the thing was done in Crim Tartary, or  some such

place, where the science of laying fires is alone properly  understood.  He proved to her that an immense

saving in time and  labour, to say nothing of coals, could be effected by the adoption  of  the Crim Tartary

system; and he taught it to her then and there,  and  she went straight downstairs and explained it to the girl. 

Amenda, our then "general," was an extremely stolid young person,  and, in some respects, a model servant.

She never argued.  She  never  seemed to have any notions of her own whatever.  She accepted  our  ideas

without comment, and carried them out with such pedantic  precision and such evident absence of all feeling

of responsibility  concerning the result as to surround our home legislation with quite  a military atmosphere. 

On the present occasion she stood quietly by while the  MacShaughnassy method of firelaying was

expounded to her.  When  Ethelbertha had finished she simply said: 

"You want me to lay the fires like that?" 

"Yes, Amenda, we'll always have the fires laid like that in future,  if you please." 

"All right, mum," replied Amenda, with perfect unconcern, and there  the matter ended, for that evening. 

On coming downstairs the next morning we found the breakfast table  spread very nicely, but there was no

breakfast.  We waited.  Ten  minutes went bya quarter of an hourtwenty minutes.  Then  Ethelbertha rang

the bell.  In response Amenda presented herself,  calm and respectful. 

"Do you know that the proper time for breakfast is halfpast eight,  Amenda?" 

"Yes'm." 

"And do you know that it's now nearly nine?" 

"Yes'm." 

"Well, isn't breakfast ready?" 

"No, mum." 

"Will it EVER be ready?" 

"Well, mum," replied Amenda, in a tone of genial frankness, "to  tell  you the truth, I don't think it ever will." 

"What's the reason?  Won't the fire light?" 

"Oh yes, it lights all right." 

"Well, then, why can't you cook the breakfast?"


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 5



Top




Page No 8


"Because before you can turn yourself round it goes out again." 

Amenda never volunteered statements.  She answered the question put  to her and then stopped dead.  I called

downstairs to her on one  occasion, before I understood her peculiarities, to ask her if she  knew the time.  She

replied, "Yes, sir," and disappeared into the  back kitchen.  At the end of thirty seconds or so, I called down

again.  "I asked you, Amenda," I said reproachfully, "to tell me the  time about ten minutes ago." 

"Oh, did you?" she called back pleasantly.  "I beg your pardon.  I  thought you asked me if I knew itit's

halfpast four." 

Ethelbertha inquiredto return to our fireif she had tried  lighting it again. 

"Oh yes, mum," answered the girl.  "I've tried four times."  Then  she added cheerfully, "I'll try again if you

like, mum." 

Amenda was the most willing servant we ever paid wages to. 

Ethelbertha said she would step down and light the fire herself,  and  told Amenda to follow her and watch

how she did it.  I felt  interested in the experiment, and followed also.  Ethelbertha tucked  up her frock and set

to work.  Amenda and I stood around and looked  on. 

At the end of half an hour Ethelbertha retired from the contest,  hot, dirty, and a trifle irritable.  The fireplace

retained the same  cold, cynical expression with which it had greeted our entrance. 

Then I tried.  I honestly tried my best.  I was eager and anxious  to  succeed.  For one reason, I wanted my

breakfast.  For another, I  wanted to be able to say that I had done this thing.  It seemed to  me  that for any

human being to light a fire, laid as that fire was  laid,  would be a feat to be proud of.  To light a fire even under

ordinary  circumstances is not too easy a task:  to do so,  handicapped by  MacShaughnassy's rules, would, I

felt, be an  achievement pleasant to  look back upon.  My idea, had I succeeded,  would have been to go round

the neighbourhood and brag about it. 

However, I did not succeed.  I lit various other things, including  the kitchen carpet and the cat, who would

come sniffing about, but  the materials within the stove appeared to be fireproof. 

Ethelbertha and I sat down, one each side of our cheerless hearth,  and looked at one another, and thought of

MacShaughnassy, until  Amenda chimed in on our despair with one of those practical  suggestions of hers that

she occasionally threw out for us to accept  or not, as we chose. 

"Maybe," said she, "I'd better light it in the old way just for to  day." 

"Do, Amenda," said Ethelbertha, rising.  And then she added, "I  think we'll always have them lighted in the

old way, Amenda, if you  please." 

Another time he showed us how to make coffeeaccording to the  Arabian method.  Arabia must be a very

untidy country if they made  coffee often over there.  He dirtied two saucepans, three jugs, one  tablecloth, one

nutmeggrater, one hearthrug, three cups, and  himself.  This made coffee for twowhat would have been

necessary  in  the case of a party, one dares not think. 

That we did not like the coffee when made, MacShaughnassy  attributed  to our debased tastethe result of

long indulgence in an  inferior  article.  He drank both cups himself, and afterwards went  home in a  cab. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 6



Top




Page No 9


He had an aunt in those days, I remember, a mysterious old lady,  who  lived in some secluded retreat from

where she wrought incalculable  mischief upon MacShaughnassy's friends.  What he did not knowthe  one or

two things that he was NOT an authority uponthis aunt of  his  knew.  "No," he would say with engaging

candour"no, that is a  thing  I cannot advise you about myself.  But," he would add, "I'll  tell you  what I'll do.

I'll write to my aunt and ask her."  And a  day or two  afterwards he would call again, bringing his aunt's  advice

with him;  and, if you were young and inexperienced, or a  natural born fool, you  might possibly follow it. 

She sent us a recipe on one occasion, through MacShaughnassy, for  the extermination of blackbeetles.  We

occupied a very picturesque  old house; but, as with most picturesque old houses, its advantages  were chiefly

external.  There were many holes and cracks and  crevices  within its creaking framework.  Frogs, who had lost

their  way and  taken the wrong turning, would suddenly discover themselves  in the  middle of our

diningroom, apparently quite as much to their  own  surprise and annoyance as to ours.  A numerous company

of rats  and  mice, remarkably fond of physical exercise, had fitted the place  up as  a gymnasium for

themselves; and our kitchen, after ten  o'clock, was  turned into a blackbeetles' club.  They came up through  the

floor and  out through the walls, and gambolled there in their  lighthearted,  reckless way till daylight. 

The rats and mice Amenda did not object to.  She said she liked to  watch them.  But against the blackbeetles

she was prejudiced.  Therefore, when my wife informed her that MacShaughnassy's aunt had  given us an

infallible recipe for their annihilation, she rejoiced. 

We purchased the materials, manufactured the mixture, and put it  about.  The beetles came and ate it.  They

seemed to like it.  They  finished it all up, and were evidently vexed that there was not  more.  But they did not

die. 

We told these facts to MacShaughnassy.  He smiled, a very grim  smile, and said in a low tone, full of

meaning, "Let them eat!" 

It appeared that this was one of those slow, insidious poisons.  It  did not kill the beetle off immediately, but it

undermined his  constitution.  Day by day he would sink and droop without being able  to tell what was the

matter with himself, until one morning we  should  enter the kitchen to find him lying cold and very still. 

So we made more stuff and laid it round each night, and the  blackbeetles from all about the parish swarmed

to it.  Each night  they came in greater quantities.  They fetched up all their friends  and relations.  Strange

beetlesbeetles from other families, with  no  claim on us whatevergot to hear about the thing, and came in

hordes,  and tried to rob our blackbeetles of it.  By the end of a  week we had  lured into our kitchen every

beetle that wasn't lame for  miles round. 

MacShaughnassy said it was a good thing.  We should clear the  suburb  at one swoop.  The beetles had now

been eating this poison  steadily  for ten days, and he said that the end could not be far off.  I was  glad to hear

it, because I was beginning to find this unlimited  hospitality expensive.  It was a dear poison that we were

giving  them, and they were hearty eaters. 

We went downstairs to see how they were getting on.  MacShaughnassy  thought they seemed queer, and was

of opinion that they were  breaking  up.  Speaking for myself, I can only say that a healthier  looking lot  of

beetles I never wish to see. 

One, it is true, did die that very evening.  He was detected in the  act of trying to make off with an unfairly

large portion of the  poison, and three or four of the others set upon him savagely and  killed him. 

But he was the only one, so far as I could ever discover, to whom  MacShaughnassy's recipe proved fatal.  As

for the others, they grew  fat and sleek upon it.  Some of them, indeed, began to acquire quite  a figure.  We


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 7



Top




Page No 10


lessened their numbers eventually by the help of some  common oilshop stuff.  But such vast numbers,

attracted by  MacShaughnassy's poison, had settled in the house, that to finally  exterminate them now was

hopeless. 

I have not heard of MacShaughnassy's aunt lately.  Possibly, one of  MacShaughnassy's bosom friends has

found out her address and has  gone  down and murdered her.  If so, I should like to thank him. 

I tried a little while ago to cure MacShaughnassy of his fatal  passion for advicegiving, by repeating to him a

very sad story that  was told to me by a gentleman I met in an American railway car.  I  was travelling from

Buffalo to New York, and, during the day, it  suddenly occurred to me that I might make the journey more

interesting by leaving the cars at Albany and completing the  distance  by water.  But I did not know how the

boats ran, and I had  no  guidebook with me.  I glanced about for some one to question.  A  mildlooking,

elderly gentleman sat by the next window reading a  book, the cover of which was familiar to me.  I deemed

him to be  intelligent, and approached him. 

"I beg your pardon for interrupting you," I said, sitting down  opposite to him, "but could you give me any

information about the  boats between Albany and New York?" 

"Well," he answered, looking up with a pleasant smile, "there are  three lines of boats altogether.  There is the

Heggarty line, but  they only go as far as Catskill.  Then there are the Poughkeepsie  boats, which go every

other day.  Or there is what we call the canal  boat." 

"Oh," I said.  "Well now, which would you advise me to" 

He jumped to his feet with a cry, and stood glaring down at me with  a gleam in his eyes which was positively

murderous. 

"You villain!" he hissed in low tones of concentrated fury, "so  that's your game, is it?  I'll give you something

that you'll want  advice about," and he whipped out a sixchambered revolver. 

I felt hurt.  I also felt that if the interview were prolonged I  might feel even more hurt.  So I left him without a

word, and  drifted  over to the other end of the car, where I took up a position  between a  stout lady and the

door. 

I was still musing upon the incident, when, looking up, I observed  my elderly friend making towards me.  I

rose and laid my hand upon  the doorknob.  He should not find me unprepared.  He smiled,  reassuringly,

however, and held out his hand. 

"I've been thinking," he said, "that maybe I was a little rude just  now.  I should like, if you will let me, to

explain.  I think, when  you have heard my story, you will understand, and forgive me." 

There was that about him which made me trust him.  We found a quiet  corner in the smokingcar.  I had a

"whiskey sour," and he  prescribed  for himself a strange thing of his own invention.  Then  we lighted our

cigars, and he talked. 

"Thirty years ago," said he, "I was a young man with a healthy  belief in myself, and a desire to do good to

others.  I did not  imagine myself a genius.  I did not even consider myself  exceptionally brilliant or talented.

But it did seem to me, and the  more I noted the doings of my fellowmen and women, the more assured  did I

become of it, that I possessed plain, practical common sense  to  an unusual and remarkable degree.  Conscious

of this, I wrote a  little  book, which I entitled How to be Happy, Wealthy, and Wise,  and  published it at my

own expense.  I did not seek for profit.  I  merely  wished to be useful. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 8



Top




Page No 11


The book did not make the stir that I had anticipated.  Some two or  three hundred copies went off, and then

the sale practically ceased. 

I confess that at first I was disappointed.  But after a while, I  reflected that, if people would not take my

advice, it was more  their  loss than mine, and I dismissed the matter from my mind. 

One morning, about a twelvemonth afterwards, I was sitting in my  study, when the servant entered to say that

there was a man  downstairs who wanted very much to see me. 

"I gave instructions that he should be sent up, and up accordingly  he came. 

"He was a common man, but he had an open, intelligent countenance,  and his manner was most respectful.  I

motioned him to be seated.  He  selected a chair, and sat down on the extreme edge of it. 

"'I hope you'll pard'n this intrusion, sir,' he began, speaking  deliberately, and twirling his hat the while; 'but

I've come more'n  two hundred miles to see you, sir.' 

"I expressed myself as pleased, and he continued:  'They tell me,  sir, as you're the gentleman as wrote that

little book, How to be  Happy, Wealthy, and Wise." 

He enumerated the three items slowly, dwelling lovingly on each.  I  admitted the fact. 

"'Ah, that's a wonderful book, sir,' he went on.  'I ain't one of  them as has got brains of their ownnot to

speak ofbut I know  enough to know them as has; and when I read that little book, I says  to myself, Josiah

Hackett (that's my name, sir), when you're in  doubt  don't you get addling that thick head o' yours, as will only

tell you  all wrong; you go to the gentleman as wrote that little  book and ask  him for his advice.  He is a

kindhearted gentleman, as  any one can  tell, and he'll give it you; and WHEN you've got it, you  go straight

ahead, full steam, and don't you stop for nothing,  'cause he'll know  what's best for you, same as he knows

what's best  for everybody.  That's what I says, sir; and that's what I'm here  for.' 

"He paused, and wiped his brow with a green cotton handkerchief.  I  prayed him to proceed. 

"It appeared that the worthy fellow wanted to marry, but could not  make up his mind WHOM he wanted to

marry.  He had his eyeso he  expressed itupon two young women, and they, he had reason to  believe,

regarded him in return with more than usual favour.  His  difficulty was to decide which of the twoboth of

them excellent  and  deserving young personswould make him the best wife.  The one,  Juliana, the only

daughter of a retired seacaptain, he described as  a winsome lassie.  The other, Hannah, was an older and

altogether  more womanly girl.  She was the eldest of a large family.  Her  father, he said, was a Godfearing

man, and was doing well in the  timber trade.  He asked me which of them I should advise him to  marry. 

"I was flattered.  What man in my position would not have been?  This Josiah Hackett had come from afar to

hear my wisdom.  He was  willingnay, anxiousto entrust his whole life's happiness to my  discretion.  That

he was wise in so doing, I entertained no doubt.  The choice of a wife I had always held to be a matter needing

a  calm,  unbiassed judgment, such as no lover could possibly bring to  bear upon  the subject.  In such a case, I

should not have hesitated  to offer  advice to the wisest of men.  To this poor, simpleminded  fellow, I  felt it

would be cruel to refuse it. 

"He handed me photographs of both the young persons under  consideration.  I jotted down on the back of

each such particulars  as  I deemed would assist me in estimating their respective fitness  for  the vacancy in

question, and promised to carefully consider the  problem, and write him in a day or two. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 9



Top




Page No 12


"His gratitude was touching.  'Don't you trouble to write no  letters, sir,' he said; 'you just stick down "Julia" or

"Hannah" on  a  bit of paper, and put it in an envelope.  I shall know what it  means,  and that's the one as I shall

marry.' 

"Then he gripped me by the hand and left me. 

"I gave a good deal of thought to the selection of Josiah's wife.  I  wanted him to be happy. 

"Juliana was certainly very pretty.  There was a lurking  playfulness  about the corners of Juliana's mouth

which conjured up the  sound of  rippling laughter.  Had I acted on impulse, I should have  clasped  Juliana in

Josiah's arms. 

"But, I reflected, more sterling qualities than mere playfulness  and  prettiness are needed for a wife.  Hannah,

though not so charming,  clearly possessed both energy and sensequalities highly necessary  to a poor man's

wife.  Hannah's father was a pious man, and was  'doing well'a thrifty, saving man, no doubt.  He would have

instilled into her lessons of economy and virtue; and, later on, she  might possibly come in for a little

something.  She was the eldest  of  a large family.  She was sure to have had to help her mother a  good  deal.  She

would be experienced in household matters, and would  understand the bringing up of children. 

"Julia's father, on the other hand, was a retired seacaptain.  Seafaring folk are generally loose sort of fish.  He

had probably  been in the habit of going about the house, using language and  expressing views, the hearing of

which could not but have exercised  an injurious effect upon the formation of a growing girl's  character.

Juliana was his only child.  Only children generally  make bad men and  women.  They are allowed to have their

own way too  much.  The pretty  daughter of a retired seacaptain would be certain  to be spoilt. 

"Josiah, I had also to remember, was a man evidently of weak  character.  He would need management.  Now,

there was something  about  Hannah's eye that eminently suggested management. 

"At the end of two days my mind was made up.  I wrote 'Hannah' on a  slip of paper, and posted it. 

"A fortnight afterwards I received a letter from Josiah.  He  thanked  me for my advice, but added, incidentally,

that he wished I  could  have made it Julia.  However, he said, he felt sure I knew best,  and  by the time I

received the letter he and Hannah would be one. 

"That letter worried me.  I began to wonder if, after all, I had  chosen the right girl.  Suppose Hannah was not

all I thought her!  What a terrible thing it would be for Josiah.  What data, sufficient  to reason upon, had I

possessed?  How did I know that Hannah was not  a lazy, illtempered girl, a continual thorn in the side of her

poor,  overworked mother, and a perpetual blister to her younger  brothers and  sisters?  How did I know she

had been well brought up?  Her father  might be a precious old fraud:  most seemingly pious men  are.  She may

have learned from him only hypocrisy. 

"Then also, how did I know that Juliana's merry childishness would  not ripen into sweet, cheerful

womanliness?  Her father, for all I  knew to the contrary, might be the model of what a retired sea  captain

should be; with possibly a snug little sum safely invested  somewhere.  And Juliana was his only child.  What

reason had I for  rejecting this fair young creature's love for Josiah? 

"I took her photo from my desk.  I seemed to detect a reproachful  look in the big eyes.  I saw before me the

scene in the little far  away home when the first tidings of Josiah's marriage fell like a  cruel stone into the

hitherto placid waters of her life.  I saw her  kneeling by her father's chair, while the whitehaired, bronzed old

man gently stroked the golden head, shaking with silent sobs against  his breast.  My remorse was almost more

than I could bear. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 10



Top




Page No 13


"I put her aside and took up Hannahmy chosen one.  She seemed to  be regarding me with a smile of

heartless triumph.  There began to  take possession of me a feeling of positive dislike to Hannah. 

"I fought against the feeling.  I told myself it was prejudice.  But  the more I reasoned against it the stronger it

became.  I could  tell  that, as the days went by, it would grow from dislike to  loathing,  from loathing to hate.

And this was the woman I had  deliberately  selected as a life companion for Josiah! 

"For weeks I knew no peace of mind.  Every letter that arrived I  dreaded to open, fearing it might be from

Josiah.  At every knock I  started up, and looked about for a hidingplace.  Every time I came  across the

heading, 'Domestic Tragedy,' in the newspapers, I broke  into a cold perspiration.  I expected to read that

Josiah and Hannah  had murdered each other, and died cursing me. 

"As the time went by, however, and I heard nothing, my fears began  to assuage, and my belief in my own

intuitive good judgment to  return.  Maybe, I had done a good thing for Josiah and Hannah, and  they were

blessing me.  Three years passed peacefully away, and I  was  beginning to forget the existence of the Hacketts. 

"Then he came again.  I returned home from business one evening to  find him waiting for me in the hall.  The

moment I saw him I knew  that my worst fears had fallen short of the truth.  I motioned him  to  follow me to

my study.  He did so, and seated himself in the  identical  chair on which he had sat three years ago.  The

change in  him was  remarkable; he looked old and careworn.  His manner was that  of  resigned hopelessness. 

"We remained for a while without speaking, he twirling his hat as  at  our first interview, I making a show of

arranging papers on my  desk.  At length, feeling that anything would be more bearable than  this  silence, I

turned to him. 

"'Things have not been going well with you, I'm afraid, Josiah?' I  said. 

"'No, sir,' he replied quietly; 'I can't say as they have,  altogether.  That Hannah of yours has turned out a bit of

a teaser.' 

"There was no touch of reproach in his tones.  He simply stated a  melancholy fact. 

"'But she is a good wife to you in other ways,' I urged.  'She has  her faults, of course.  We all have.  But she is

energetic.  Come  now, you will admit she's energetic.' 

"I owed it to myself to find some good in Hannah, and this was the  only thing I could think of at that

moment. 

"'Oh yes, she's that,' he assented.  'A little too much so for our  sized house, I sometimes think.' 

"'You see,' he went on, 'she's a bit cornery in her temper, Hannah  is; and then her mother's a bit trying, at

times.' 

"'Her mother!' I exclaimed, 'but what's SHE got to do with you?' 

"'Well, you see, sir,' he answered, 'she's living with us nowever  since the old man went off.' 

"'Hannah's father!  Is he dead, then?' 

"'Well, not exactly, sir,' he replied.  'He ran off about a  twelvemonth ago with one of the young women who

used to teach in the  Sunday School, and joined the Mormons.  It came as a great surprise  to every one.' 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 11



Top




Page No 14


"I groaned.  'And his business,' I inquired'the timber business,  who carries that on?' 

"'Oh, that!' answered Josiah.  'Oh, that had to be sold to pay his  debtsleastways, to go towards 'em.' 

"I remarked what a terrible thing it was for his family.  I  supposed  the home was broken up, and they were all

scattered. 

"'No, sir,' he replied simply, 'they ain't scattered much.  They're  all living with us.' 

"'But there,' he continued, seeing the look upon my face; 'of  course, all this has nothing to do with you sir.

You've got  troubles  of your own, I daresay, sir.  I didn't come here to worry  you with  mine.  That would be a

poor return for all your kindness to  me.' 

"'What has become of Julia?' I asked.  I did not feel I wanted to  question him any more about his own affairs. 

"A smile broke the settled melancholy of his features.  'Ah,' he  said, in a more cheerful tone than he had

hitherto employed, 'it  does  one good to think about HER, it does.  She's married to a  friend of  mine now,

young Sam Jessop.  I slips out and gives 'em a  call now and  then, when Hannah ain't round.  Lord, it's like

getting  a glimpse of  heaven to look into their little home.  He often chaffs  me about it,  Sam does.  "Well, you

WAS a sawnyheaded chunk, Josiah,  YOU was," he  often says to me.  We're old chums, you know, sir, Sam

and me, so he  don't mind joking a bit like.' 

"Then the smile died away, and he added with a sigh, 'Yes, I've  often thought since, sir, how jolly it would

have been if you could  have seen your way to making it Juliana.' 

"I felt I must get him back to Hannah at any cost.  I said, 'I  suppose you and your wife are still living in the old

place?' 

"'Yes,' he replied, 'if you can call it living.  It's a hard  struggle with so many of us.' 

"He said he did not know how he should have managed if it had not  been for the help of Julia's father.  He

said the captain had  behaved  more like an angel than anything else he knew of. 

"'I don't say as he's one of your clever sort, you know, sir,' he  explained.  'Not the man as one would go to for

advice, like one  would to you, sir; but he's a good sort for all that.' 

"'And that reminds me, sir,' he went on, 'of what I've come here  about.  You'll think it very bold of me to ask,

sir, but' 

"I interrupted him.  'Josiah,' I said, 'I admit that I am much to  blame for what has come upon you.  You asked

me for my advice, and I  gave it you.  Which of us was the bigger idiot, we will not discuss.  The point is that I

did give it, and I am not a man to shirk my  responsibilities.  What, in reason, you ask, and I can grant, I will

give you.' 

"He was overcome with gratitude.  'I knew it, sir,' he said.  'I  knew you would not refuse me.  I said so to

Hannah.  I said, "I will  go to that gentleman and ask him.  I will go to him and ask him for  his advice.'" 

"I said, 'His what?' 

"'His advice,' repeated Josiah, apparently surprised at my tone,  'on  a little matter as I can't quite make up my

mind about.' 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 12



Top




Page No 15


"I thought at first he was trying to be sarcastic, but he wasn't.  That man sat there, and wrestled with me for

my advice as to whether  he should invest a thousand dollars which Julia's father had offered  to lend him, in

the purchase of a laundry business or a bar.  He  hadn't had enough of it (my advice, I mean); he wanted it

again, and  he spun me reasons why I should give it him.  The choice of a wife  was a different thing altogether,

he argued.  Perhaps he ought NOT  to  have asked me for my opinion as to that.  But advice as to which  of  two

trades a man would do best to select, surely any business man  could give.  He said he had just been reading

again my little book,  How to be Happy, etc., and if the gentleman who wrote that could not  decide between

the respective merits of one particular laundry and  one particular bar, both situate in the same city, well, then,

all  he  had got to say was that knowledge and wisdom were clearly of no  practical use in this world whatever. 

"Well, it did seem a simple thing to advise a man about.  Surely as  to a matter of this kind, I, a professed

business man, must be able  to form a sounder judgment than this poor pumpkinheaded lamb.  It  would be

heartless to refuse to help him.  I promised to look into  the matter, and let him know what I thought. 

"He rose and shook me by the hand.  He said he would not try to  thank me; words would only seem weak.  He

dashed away a tear and  went  out. 

I brought an amount of thought to bear upon this thousanddollar  investment sufficient to have floated a

bank.  I did not mean to  make  another Hannah job, if I could help it.  I studied the papers  Josiah  had left with

me, but did not attempt to form any opinion  from them.  I went down quietly to Josiah's city, and inspected

both  businesses  on the spot.  I instituted secret but searching inquiries  in the  neighbourhood.  I disguised

myself as a simpleminded young  man who  had come into a little money, and wormed myself into the

confidence of  the servants.  I interviewed half the town upon the  pretence that I  was writing the commercial

history of New England,  and should like  some particulars of their career, and I invariably  ended my

examination by asking them which was their favourite bar,  and where  they got their washing done.  I stayed a

fortnight in the  town.  Most  of my spare time I spent at the bar.  In my leisure  moments I dirtied  my clothes so

that they might be washed at the  laundry. 

"As the result of my investigations I discovered that, so far as  the  two businesses themselves were concerned,

there was not a pin to  choose between them.  It became merely a question of which  particular  trade would best

suit the Hacketts. 

"I reflected.  The keeper of a bar was exposed to much temptation.  A weakminded man, mingling

continually in the company of topers,  might possibly end by giving way to drink.  Now, Josiah was an

exceptionally weakminded man.  It had also to be borne in mind that  he had a shrewish wife, and that her

whole family had come to live  with him.  Clearly, to place Josiah in a position of easy access to  unlimited

liquor would be madness. 

"About a laundry, on the other hand, there was something soothing.  The working of a laundry needed many

hands.  Hannah's relatives  might  be used up in a laundry, and made to earn their own living.  Hannah  might

expend her energy in flatironing, and Josiah could  turn the  mangle.  The idea conjured up quite a pleasant

domestic  picture.  I  recommended the laundry. 

"On the following Monday, Josiah wrote to say that he had bought  the  laundry.  On Tuesday I read in the

Commercial Intelligence that  one  of the most remarkable features of the time was the marvellous  rise  taking

place all over New England in the value of hotel and bar  property.  On Thursday, in the list of failures, I came

across no  less than four laundry proprietors; and the paper added, in  explanation, that the American washing

industry, owing to the rapid  growth of Chinese competition, was practically on its last legs.  I  went out and got

drunk. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 13



Top




Page No 16


"My life became a curse to me.  All day long I thought of Josiah.  All night I dreamed of him.  Suppose that,

not content with being  the  cause of his domestic misery, I had now deprived him of the  means of  earning a

livelihood, and had rendered useless the  generosity of that  good old seacaptain.  I began to appear to  myself

as a malignant  fiend, ever following this simple but worthy  man to work evil upon  him. 

"Time passed away, however; I heard nothing from or of him, and my  burden at last fell from me. 

"Then at the end of about five years he came again. 

"He came behind me as I was opening the door with my latchkey, and  laid an unsteady hand upon my arm.

It was a dark night, but a gas  lamp showed me his face.  I recognised it in spite of the red  blotches and the

bleary film that hid the eyes.  I caught him  roughly  by the arm, and hurried him inside and up into my study. 

"'Sit down,' I hissed, 'and tell me the worst first.' 

"He was about to select his favourite chair.  I felt that if I saw  him and that particular chair in association for

the third time, I  should do something terrible to both.  I snatched it away from him,  and he sat down heavily

on the floor, and burst into tears.  I let  him remain there, and, thickly, between hiccoughs, he told his tale. 

"The laundry had gone from bad to worse.  A new railway had come to  the town, altering its whole

topography.  The business and  residential portion had gradually shifted northward.  The spot where  the

barthe particular one which I had rejected for the laundry  had formerly stood was now the commercial

centre of the city.  The  man who had purchased it in place of Josiah had sold out and made a  fortune.  The

southern area (where the laundry was situate) was, it  had been discovered, built upon a swamp, and was in a

highly  unsanitary condition.  Careful housewives naturally objected to  sending their washing into such a

neighbourhood. 

"Other troubles had also come.  The babyJosiah's pet, the one  bright thing in his lifehad fallen into the

copper and been  boiled.  Hannah's mother had been crushed in the mangle, and was now  a  helpless cripple,

who had to be waited on day and night. 

"Under these accumulated misfortunes Josiah had sought consolation  in drink, and had become a hopeless

sot.  He felt his degradation  keenly, and wept copiously.  He said he thought that in a cheerful  place, such as a

bar, he might have been strong and brave; but that  there was something about the everlasting smell of damp

clothes and  suds, that seemed to sap his manhood. 

"I asked him what the captain had said to it all.  He burst into  fresh tears, and replied that the captain was no

more.  That, he  added, reminded him of what he had come about.  The goodhearted old  fellow had

bequeathed him five thousand dollars.  He wanted my  advice  as to how to invest it. 

"My first impulse was to kill him on the spot.  I wish now that I  had.  I restrained myself, however, and offered

him the alternative  of being thrown from the window or of leaving by the door without  another word. 

"He answered that he was quite prepared to go by the window if I  would first tell him whether to put his

money in the Terra del Fuego  Nitrate Company, Limited, or in the Union Pacific Bank.  Life had no  further

interest for him.  All he cared for was to feel that this  little nestegg was safely laid by for the benefit of his

beloved  ones after he was gone. 

"He pressed me to tell him what I thought of nitrates.  I replied  that I declined to say anything whatever on the

subject.  He assumed  from my answer that I did not think much of nitrates, and announced  his intention of

investing the money, in consequence, in the Union  Pacific Bank. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER I 14



Top




Page No 17


"I told him by all means to do so, if he liked. 

"He paused, and seemed to be puzzling it out.  Then he smiled  knowingly, and said he thought he understood

what I meant.  It was  very kind of me.  He should put every dollar he possessed in the  Terra del Fuego Nitrate

Company. 

"He rose (with difficulty) to go.  I stopped him.  I knew, as  certainly as I knew the sun would rise the next

morning, that  whichever company I advised him, or he persisted in thinking I had  advised him (which was

the same thing), to invest in, would, sooner  or later, come to smash.  My grandmother had all her little fortune

in the Terra del Fuego Nitrate Company.  I could not see her brought  to penury in her old age.  As for Josiah, it

could make no  difference  to him whatever.  He would lose his money in any event.  I advised him  to invest in

Union Pacific Bank Shares.  He went and  did it. 

"The Union Pacific Bank held out for eighteen months.  Then it  began  to totter.  The financial world stood

bewildered.  It had always  been reckoned one of the safest banks in the country.  People asked  what could be

the cause.  I knew well enough, but I did not tell. 

"The Bank made a gallant fight, but the hand of fate was upon it.  At the end of another nine months the crash

came. 

"(Nitrates, it need hardly be said, had all this time been going up  by leaps and bounds.  My grandmother died

worth a million dollars,  and left the whole of it to a charity.  Had she known how I had  saved  her from ruin,

she might have been more grateful.) 

"A few days after the failure of the Bank, Josiah arrived on my  doorstep; and, this time, he brought his

families with him.  There  were sixteen of them in all. 

"What was I to do?  I had brought these people step by step to the  verge of starvation.  I had laid waste alike

their happiness and  their prospects in life.  The least amends I could make was to see  that at all events they did

not want for the necessities of  existence. 

"That was seventeen years ago.  I am still seeing that they do not  want for the necessities of existence; and my

conscience is growing  easier by noticing that they seem contented with their lot.  There  are twentytwo of

them now, and we have hopes of another in the  spring. 

"That is my story," he said.  "Perhaps you will now understand my  sudden emotion when you asked for my

advice.  As a matter of fact, I  do not give advice now on any subject." 

I told this tale to MacShaughnassy.  He agreed with me that it was  instructive, and said he should remember it.

He said he should  remember it so as to tell it to some fellows that he knew, to whom  he  thought the lesson

should prove useful. 

CHAPTER II

I can't honestly say that we made much progress at our first  meeting.  It was Brown's fault.  He would begin by

telling us a  story  about a dog.  It was the old, old story of the dog who had  been in the  habit of going every

morning to a certain baker's shop  with a penny in  his mouth, in exchange for which he always received  a

penny bun.  One  day, the baker, thinking he would not know the  difference, tried to  palm off upon the poor

animal a ha'penny bun,  whereupon the dog walked  straight outside and fetched in a  policeman.  Brown had

heard this  chestnut for the first time that  afternoon, and was full of it.  It is  always a mystery to me where


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 15



Top




Page No 18


Brown has been for the last hundred  years.  He stops you in the  street with, "Oh, I must tell you!such a

capital story!"  And he  thereupon proceeds to relate to you, with much  spirit and gusto, one  of Noah's best

known jokes, or some story that  Romulus must have  originally told to Remus.  One of these days  somebody

will tell him  the history of Adam and Eve, and he will think  he has got hold of a  new plot, and will work it up

into a novel. 

He gives forth these hoary antiquities as personal reminiscences of  his own, or, at furthest, as episodes in the

life of his second  cousin.  There are certain strange and moving catastrophes that  would  seem either to have

occurred to, or to have been witnessed by,  nearly  every one you meet.  I never came across a man yet who had

not seen  some other man jerked off the top of an omnibus into a mud  cart.  Half London must, at one time or

another, have been jerked  off  omnibuses into mudcarts, and have been fished out at the end of  a  shovel. 

Then there is the tale of the lady whose husband is taken suddenly  ill one night at an hotel.  She rushes

downstairs, and prepares a  stiff mustard plaster to put on him, and runs up with it again.  In  her excitement,

however, she charges into the wrong room, and,  rolling down the bedclothes, presses it lovingly upon the

wrong man.  I have heard that story so often that I am quite nervous about going  to bed in an hotel now.  Each

man who has told it me has invariably  slept in the room next door to that of the victim, and has been

awakened by the man's yell as the plaster came down upon him.  That  is how he (the storyteller) came to

know all about it. 

Brown wanted us to believe that this prehistoric animal he had been  telling us about had belonged to his

brotherinlaw, and was hurt  when Jephson murmured, sotto voce, that that made the twentyeighth  man he

had met whose brotherinlaw had owned that dogto say  nothing of the hundred and seventeen who had

owned it themselves. 

We tried to get to work afterwards, but Brown had unsettled us for  the evening.  It is a wicked thing to start

dog stories among a  party  of average sinful men.  Let one man tell a dog story, and  every other  man in the

room feels he wants to tell a bigger one. 

There is a story goingI cannot vouch for its truth, it was told  me  by a judgeof a man who lay dying.  The

pastor of the parish, a  good and pious man, came to sit with him, and, thinking to cheer him  up, told him an

anecdote about a dog.  When the pastor had finished,  the sick man sat up, and said, "I know a better story than

that.  I  had a dog once, a big, brown, lopsided" 

The effort had proved too much for his strength.  He fell back upon  the pillows, and the doctor, stepping

forward, saw that it was a  question only of minutes. 

The good old pastor rose, and took the poor fellow's hand in his,  and pressed it.  "We shall meet again," he

gently said. 

The sick man turned towards him with a consoled and grateful look. 

"I'm glad to hear you say that," he feebly murmured.  "Remind me  about that dog." 

Then he passed peacefully away, with a sweet smile upon his pale  lips. 

Brown, who had had his dog story and was satisfied, wanted us to  settle our heroine; but the rest of us did not

feel equal to  settling  anybody just then.  We were thinking of all the true dog  stories we  had ever heard, and

wondering which was the one least  likely to be  generally disbelieved. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 16



Top




Page No 19


MacShaughnassy, in particular, was growing every moment more  restless and moody.  Brown concluded a

long discourseto which  nobody had listenedby remarking with some pride, "What more can  you  want?

The plot has never been used before, and the characters  are  entirely original!" 

Then MacShaughnassy gave way.  "Talking of plots," he said,  hitching  his chair a little nearer the table, "that

puts me in mind.  Did I  ever tell you about that dog we had when we lived in Norwood?" 

"It's not that one about the bulldog, is it?" queried Jephson  anxiously. 

"Well, it was a bulldog," admitted MacShaughnassy, "but I don't  think I've ever told it you before." 

We knew, by experience, that to argue the matter would only prolong  the torture, so we let him go on. 

"A great many burglaries had lately taken place in our  neighbourhood," he began, "and the pater came to the

conclusion that  it was time he laid down a dog.  He thought a bulldog would be the  best for his purpose, and

he purchased the most savage and  murderouslooking specimen that he could find. 

"My mother was alarmed when she saw the dog.  'Surely you're not  going to let that brute loose about the

house!' she exclaimed.  'He'll  kill somebody.  I can see it in his face.' 

"'I want him to kill somebody,' replied my father; 'I want him to  kill burglars.' 

"'I don't like to hear you talk like that, Thomas,' answered the  mater; 'it's not like you.  We've a right to protect

our property,  but we've no right to take a fellow human creature's life.' 

"'Our fellow human creatures will be all rightso long as they  don't come into our kitchen when they've no

business there,'  retorted  my father, somewhat testily.  'I'm going to fix up this dog  in the  scullery, and if a

burglar comes fooling aroundwell, that's  HIS  affair.' 

"The old folks quarrelled on and off for about a month over this  dog.  The dad thought the mater absurdly

sentimental, and the mater  thought the dad unnecessarily vindictive.  Meanwhile the dog grew  more

ferociouslooking every day. 

"One night my mother woke my father up with:  'Thomas, there's a  burglar downstairs, I'm positive.  I

distinctly heard the kitchen  door open.' 

"'Oh, well, the dog's got him by now, then,' murmured my father,  who  had heard nothing, and was sleepy. 

"'Thomas,' replied my mother severely, 'I'm not going to lie here  while a fellowcreature is being murdered

by a savage beast.  If you  won't go down and save that man's life, I will.' 

"'Oh, bother,' said my father, preparing to get up.  'You're always  fancying you hear noises.  I believe that's all

you women come to  bed  forto sit up and listen for burglars.'  Just to satisfy her,  however, he pulled on his

trousers and socks, and went down. 

"Well, sure enough, my mother was right, this time.  There WAS a  burglar in the house.  The pantry window

stood open, and a light was  shining in the kitchen.  My father crept softly forward, and peeped  through the

partly open door.  There sat the burglar, eating cold  beef and pickles, and there, beside him, on the floor,

gazing up  into  his face with a bloodcurdling smile of affection, sat that  idiot of a  dog, wagging his tail. 

"My father was so taken aback that he forgot to keep silent. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 17



Top




Page No 20


"'Well, I'm,' and he used a word that I should not care to repeat  to you fellows. 

"The burglar, hearing him, made a dash, and got clear off by the  window; and the dog seemed vexed with my

father for having driven  him  away. 

"Next morning we took the dog back to the trainer from whom we had  bought it. 

"'What do you think I wanted this dog for?' asked my father, trying  to speak calmly. 

"'Well,' replied the trainer, 'you said you wanted a good house  dog.' 

"'Exactly so,' answered the dad.  'I didn't ask for a burglar's  companion, did I?  I didn't say I wanted a dog

who'd chum on with a  burglar the first time he ever came to the house, and sit with him  while he had supper,

in case he might feel lonesome, did I?'  And my  father recounted the incidents of the previous night. 

"The man agreed that there was cause for complaint.  'I'll tell you  what it is, sir,' he said.  'It was my boy Jim as

trained this 'ere  dawg, and I guess the young beggar's taught 'im more about tackling  rats than burglars.  You

leave 'im with me for a week, sir; I'll put  that all right.' 

"We did so, and at the end of the time the trainer brought him back  again. 

"'You'll find 'im game enough now, sir,' said the man.  ''E ain't  what I call an intellectual dawg, but I think I've

knocked the right  idea into 'im.' 

"My father thought he'd like to test the matter, so we hired a man  for a shilling to break in through the kitchen

window while the  trainer held the dog by a chain.  The dog remained perfectly quiet  until the man was fairly

inside.  Then he made one savage spring at  him, and if the chain had not been stout the fellow would have

earned  his shilling dearly. 

"The dad was satisfied now that he could go to bed in peace; and  the  mater's alarm for the safety of the local

burglars was  proportionately increased. 

"Months passed uneventfully by, and then another burglar sampled  our  house.  This time there could be no

doubt that the dog was doing  something for his living.  The din in the basement was terrific.  The  house shook

with the concussion of falling bodies. 

"My father snatched up his revolver and rushed downstairs, and I  followed him.  The kitchen was in

confusion.  Tables and chairs were  overturned, and on the floor lay a man gurgling for help.  The dog  was

standing over him, choking him. 

"The pater held his revolver to the man's ear, while I, by  superhuman effort, dragged our preserver away, and

chained him up to  the sink, after which I lit the gas. 

"Then we perceived that the gentleman on the floor was a police  constable. 

"'Good heavens!' exclaimed my father, dropping the revolver,  'however did you come here?' 

"''Ow did I come 'ere?' retorted the man, sitting up and speaking  in  a tone of bitter, but not unnatural,

indignation.  'Why, in the  course of my dooty, that's 'ow I come 'ere.  I see a burglar getting  in through the

window, so I just follows and slips in after 'im.'


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 18



Top




Page No 21


"'Did you catch him?' asked my father. 

"'Did I catch 'im!' almost shrieked the man.  "Ow could I catch 'im  with that blasted dog of yours 'olding me

down by the throat, while  'e lights 'is pipe and walks out by the back door?' 

"The dog was for sale the next day.  The mater, who had grown to  like him, because he let the baby pull his

tail, wanted us to keep  him.  The mistake, she said, was not the animal's fault.  Two men  broke into the house

almost at the same time.  The dog could not go  for both of them.  He did his best, and went for one.  That his

selection should have fallen upon the policeman instead of upon the  burglar was unfortunate.  But still it was a

thing that might have  happened to any dog. 

"My father, however, had become prejudiced against the poor  creature, and that same week he inserted an

advertisement in The  Field, in which the animal was recommended as an investment likely  to  prove useful to

any enterprising member of the criminal classes." 

MacShaughnassy having had his innings, Jephson took a turn, and  told  us a pathetic story about an

unfortunate mongrel that was run  over  in the Strand one day and its leg broken.  A medical student, who  was

passing at the time, picked it up and carried it to the Charing  Cross Hospital, where its leg was set, and where

it was kept and  tended until it was quite itself again, when it was sent home. 

The poor thing had quite understood what was being done for it, and  had been the most grateful patient they

had ever had in the  hospital.  The whole staff were quite sorry when it left. 

One morning, a week or two later, the housesurgeon, looking out of  the window, saw the dog coming down

the street.  When it came near  he  noticed that it had a penny in its mouth.  A cat'smeat barrow  was  standing

by the kerb, and for a moment, as he passed it, the dog  hesitated. 

But his nobler nature asserted itself, and, walking straight up to  the hospital railings, and raising himself upon

his hind legs, he  dropped his penny into the contribution box. 

MacShaughnassy was much affected by this story.  He said it showed  such a beautiful trait in the dog's

character.  The animal was a  poor  outcast, vagrant thing, that had perhaps never possessed a  penny  before in

all its life, and might never have another.  He said  that  dog's penny seemed to him to be a greater gift than the

biggest  cheque  that the wealthiest patron ever signed. 

The other three were very eager now to get to work on the novel,  but  I did not quite see the fairness of this.  I

had one or two dog  stories of my own. 

I knew a blackandtan terrier years ago.  He lodged in the same  house with me.  He did not belong to any

one.  He had discharged his  owner (if, indeed, he had ever permitted himself to possess one,  which is

doubtful, having regard to his aggressively independent  character), and was now running himself entirely on

his own account.  He appropriated the front hall for his sleepingapartment, and took  his meals with the other

lodgerswhenever they happened to be  having  meals. 

At five o'clock he would take an early morning snack with young  Hollis, an engineer's pupil, who had to get

up at halfpast four and  make his own coffee, so as to be down at the works by six.  At  eightthirty he would

breakfast in a more sensible fashion with Mr.  Blair, on the first floor, and on occasions would join Jack

Gadbut,  who was a late riser, in a devilled kidney at eleven. 

From then till about five, when I generally had a cup of tea and a  chop, he regularly disappeared.  Where he

went and what he did  between those hours nobody ever knew.  Gadbut swore that twice he  had  met him


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 19



Top




Page No 22


coming out of a stockbroker's office in Threadneedle  Street,  and, improbable though the statement at first

appeared, some  colour of  credibility began to attach to it when we reflected upon  the dog's  inordinate passion

for acquiring and hoarding coppers. 

This craving of his for wealth was really quite remarkable.  He was  an elderly dog, with a great sense of his

own dignity; yet, on the  promise of a penny, I have seen him run round after his own tail  until he didn't know

one end of himself from the other. 

He used to teach himself tricks, and go from room to room in the  evening, performing them, and when he had

completed his programme he  would sit up and beg.  All the fellows used to humour him.  He must  have made

pounds in the course of the year. 

Once, just outside our door, I saw him standing in a crowd,  watching  a performing poodle attached to a

hurdygurdy.  The poodle  stood on  his head, and then, with his hind legs in the air, walked  round on  his front

paws.  The people laughed very much, and, when  afterwards  he came amongst them with his wooden saucer

in his mouth,  they gave  freely. 

Our dog came in and immediately commenced to study.  In three days  HE could stand on his head and walk

round on his front legs, and the  first evening he did so he made sixpence.  It must have been  terribly  hard

work for him at his age, and subject to rheumatism as  he was; but  he would do anything for money.  I believe

he would have  sold himself  to the devil for eightpence down. 

He knew the value of money.  If you held out to him a penny in one  hand and a threepennybit in the other,

he would snatch at the  threepence, and then break his heart because he could not get the  penny in as well.

You might safely have left him in the room with a  leg of mutton, but it would not have been wise to leave

your purse  about. 

Now and then he spent a little, but not often.  He was desperately  fond of spongecakes, and occasionally,

when he had had a good week,  he would indulge himself to the extent of one or two.  But he hated  paying for

them, and always made a frantic and frequently successful  effort to get off with the cake and the penny also.

His plan of  operations was simple.  He would walk into the shop with his penny  in  his mouth, well displayed,

and a sweet and lamblike expression in  his  eyes.  Taking his stand as near to the cakes as he could get,  and

fixing his eyes affectionately upon them, he would begin to  whine, and  the shopkeeper, thinking he was

dealing with an honest  dog, would  throw him one. 

To get the cake he was obliged, of course, to drop the penny, and  then began a struggle between him and the

shopkeeper for the  possession of the coin.  The man would try to pick it up.  The dog  would put his foot upon

it, and growl savagely.  If he could finish  the cake before the contest was over, he would snap up the penny

and  bolt.  I have known him to come home gorged with spongecakes, the  original penny still in his mouth. 

So notorious throughout the neighbourhood did this dishonest  practice of his become, that, after a time, the

majority of the  local  tradespeople refused to serve him at all.  Only the  exceptionally  quick and ablebodied

would attempt to do business  with him. 

Then he took his custom further afield, into districts where his  reputation had not yet penetrated.  And he

would pick out shops kept  by nervous females or rheumatic old men. 

They say that the love of money is the root of all evil.  It seemed  to have robbed him of every shred of

principle. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 20



Top




Page No 23


It robbed him of his life in the end, and that came about in this  way.  He had been performing one evening in

Gadbut's room, where a  few of us were sitting smoking and talking; and young Hollis, being  in a generous

mood, had thrown him, as he thought, a sixpence.  The  dog grabbed it, and retired under the sofa.  This was an

odd thing  for him to do, and we commented upon it.  Suddenly a thought  occurred  to Hollis, and he took out

his money and began counting it. 

"By Jove," he exclaimed, "I've given that little beast halfa  sovereignhere, Tiny!" 

But Tiny only backed further underneath the sofa, and no mere  verbal  invitation would induce him to stir.  So

we adopted a more  pressing  plan, and coaxed him out by the scruff of his neck. 

He came, an inch at a time, growling viciously, and holding  Hollis's  halfsovereign tight between his teeth.

We tried sweet  reasonableness at first.  We offered him a sixpence in exchange; he  looked insulted, and

evidently considered the proposal as tantamount  to our calling him a fool.  We made it a shilling, then halfa

crownhe seemed only bored by our persistence. 

"I don't think you'll ever see this halfsovereign again, Hollis,"  said Gadbut, laughing.  We all, with the

exception of young Hollis,  thought the affair a very good joke.  He, on the contrary, seemed  annoyed, and,

taking the dog from Gadbut, made an attempt to pull  the  coin out of its mouth. 

Tiny, true to his lifelong principle of never parting if he could  possibly help it, held on like grim death, until,

feeling that his  little earnings were slowly but surely going from him, he made one  final desperate snatch, and

swallowed the money.  It stuck in his  throat, and he began to choke. 

Then we became seriously alarmed for the dog.  He was an amusing  chap, and we did not want any accident

to happen to him.  Hollis  rushed into his room and procured a long pair of pincers, and the  rest of us held the

little miser while Hollis tried to relieve him  of  the cause of his suffering. 

But poor Tiny did not understand our intentions.  He still thought  we were seeking to rob him of his night's

takings, and resisted  vehemently.  His struggles fixed the coin firmer, and, in spite of  our efforts, he

diedone more victim, among many, to the fierce  fever for gold. 

I dreamt a very curious dream about riches once, that made a great  impression upon me.  I thought that I and a

frienda very dear  friendwere living together in a strange old house.  I don't think  anybody else dwelt in

the house but just we two.  One day, wandering  about this strange old rambling place, I discovered the hidden

door  of a secret room, and in this room were many ironbound chests, and  when I raised the heavy lids I saw

that each chest was full of gold. 

And, when I saw this, I stole out softly and closed the hidden  door,  and drew the worn tapestries in front of it

again, and crept  back  along the dim corridor, looking behind me, fearfully. 

And the friend that I had loved came towards me, and we walked  together with our hands clasped.  But I hated

him. 

And all day long I kept beside him, or followed him unseen, lest by  chance he should learn the secret of that

hidden door; and at night  I  lay awake watching him. 

But one night I sleep, and, when I open my eyes, he is no longer  near me.  I run swiftly up the narrow stairs

and along the silent  corridor.  The tapestry is drawn aside, and the hidden door stands  open, and in the room

beyond the friend that I loved is kneeling  before an open chest, and the glint of the gold is in my eyes. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 21



Top




Page No 24


His back is towards me, and I crawl forward inch by inch.  I have a  knife in my hand, with a strong, curved

blade; and when I am near  enough I kill him as he kneels there. 

His body falls against the door, and it shuts to with a clang, and  I  try to open it, and cannot.  I beat my hands

against its iron nails,  and scream, and the dead man grins at me.  The light streams in  through the chink

beneath the massive door, and fades, and comes  again, and fades again, and I gnaw at the oaken lids of the

iron  bound chests, for the madness of hunger is climbing into my brain. 

Then I awake, and find that I really am hungry, and remember that  in  consequence of a headache I did not eat

any dinner.  So I slip on a  few clothes, and go down to the kitchen on a foraging expedition. 

It is said that dreams are momentary conglomerations of thought,  centring round the incident that awakens us,

and, as with most  scientific facts, this is occasionally true.  There is one dream  that, with slight variations, is

continually recurring to me.  Over  and over again I dream that I am suddenly called upon to act an  important

part in some piece at the Lyceum.  That poor Mr. Irving  should invariably be the victim seems unfair, but

really it is  entirely his own fault.  It is he who persuades and urges me.  I  myself would much prefer to remain

quietly in bed, and I tell him  so.  But he insists on my getting up at once and coming down to the  theatre.  I

explain to him that I can't act a bit.  He seems to  consider this unimportant, and says, "Oh, that will be all

right."  We  argue for a while, but he makes the matter quite a personal one,  and  to oblige him and get him out

of the bedroom I consent, though  much  against my own judgment.  I generally dress the character in my

nightshirt, though on one occasion, for Banquo, I wore pyjamas, and  I  never remember a single word of what

I ought to say.  How I get  through I do not know.  Irving comes up afterwards and congratulates  me, but

whether upon the brilliancy of my performance, or upon my  luck in getting off the stage before a brickbat is

thrown at me, I  cannot say. 

Whenever I dream this incident I invariably wake up to find that  the  bedclothes are on the floor, and that I am

shivering with cold;  and  it is this shivering, I suppose, that causes me to dream I am  wandering about the

Lyceum stage in nothing but my nightshirt.  But  still I do not understand why it should always be the Lyceum. 

Another dream which I fancy I have dreamt more than onceor, if  not, I have dreamt that I dreamt it before,

a thing one sometimes  doesis one in which I am walking down a very wide and very long  road in the East

End of London.  It is a curious road to find there.  Omnibuses and trams pass up and down, and it is crowded

with stalls  and barrows, beside which men in greasy caps stand shouting; yet on  each side it is bordered by a

strip of tropical forest.  The road,  in  fact, combines the advantages of Kew and Whitechapel. 

Some one is with me, but I cannot see him, and we walk through the  forest, pushing our way among the

tangled vines that cling about our  feet, and every now and then, between the giant treetrunks, we  catch

glimpses of the noisy street. 

At the end of this road there is a narrow turning, and when I come  to it I am afraid, though I do not know why

I am afraid.  It leads  to  a house that I once lived in when a child, and now there is some  one  waiting there who

has something to tell me. 

I turn to run away.  A Blackwall 'bus is passing, and I try to  overtake it.  But the horses turn into skeletons and

gallop away  from  me, and my feet are like lead, and the thing that is with me,  and that  I cannot see, seizes me

by the arm and drags me back. 

It forces me along, and into the house, and the door slams to  behind  us, and the sound echoes through the

lifeless rooms.  I  recognise  the rooms; I laughed and cried in them long ago.  Nothing is  changed.  The chairs

stand in their places, empty.  My mother's  knitting lies upon the hearthrug, where the kitten, I remember,

dragged it, somewhere back in the sixties. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 22



Top




Page No 25


I go up into my own little attic.  My cot stands in the corner, and  my bricks lie tumbled out upon the floor (I

was always an untidy  child).  An old man entersan old, bent, withered manholding a  lamp above his

head, and I look at his face, and it is my own face.  And another enters, and he also is myself.  Then more and

more, till  the room is thronged with faces, and the stairway beyond, and all  the silent house.  Some of the

faces are old and others young, and  some are fair and smile at me, and many are foul and leer at me.  And

every face is my own face, but no two of them are alike. 

I do not know why the sight of myself should alarm me so, but I  rush  from the house in terror, and the faces

follow me; and I run  faster  and faster, but I know that I shall never leave them behind me. 

As a rule one is the hero of one's own dreams, but at times I have  dreamt a dream entirely in the third

persona dream with the  incidents of which I have had no connection whatever, except as an  unseen and

impotent spectator.  One of these I have often thought  about since, wondering if it could not be worked up into

a story.  But, perhaps, it would be too painful a theme. 

I dreamt I saw a woman's face among a throng.  It is an evil face,  but there is a strange beauty in it.  The

flickering gleams thrown  by  street lamps flash down upon it, showing the wonder of its evil  fairness.  Then

the lights go out. 

I see it next in a place that is very far away, and it is even more  beautiful than before, for the evil has gone out

of it.  Another  face  is looking down into it, a bright, pure face.  The faces meet  and  kiss, and, as his lips touch

hers, the blood mounts to her  cheeks and  brow.  I see the two faces again.  But I cannot tell  where they are or

how long a time has passed.  The man's face has  grown a little older,  but it is still young and fair, and when

the  woman's eyes rest upon it  there comes a glory into her face so that  it is like the face of an  angel.  But at

times the woman is alone,  and then I see the old evil  look struggling back. 

Then I see clearer.  I see the room in which they live.  It is very  poor.  An oldfashioned piano stands in one

corner, and beside it is  a table on which lie scattered a tumbled mass of papers round an  inkstand.  An empty

chair waits before the table.  The woman sits  by  the open window. 

From far below there rises the sound of a great city.  Its lights  throw up faint beams into the dark room.  The

smell of its streets  is  in the woman's nostrils. 

Every now and again she looks towards the door and listens:  then  turns to the open window.  And I notice that

each time she looks  towards the door the evil in her face shrinks back; but each time  she  turns to the window

it grows more fierce and sullen. 

Suddenly she starts up, and there is a terror in her eyes that  frightens me as I dream, and I see great beads of

sweat upon her  brow.  Then, very slowly, her face changes, and I see again the evil  creature of the night.  She

wraps around her an old cloak, and  creeps  out.  I hear her footsteps going down the stairs.  They grow  fainter

and fainter.  I hear a door open.  The roar of the streets  rushes up  into the house, and the woman's footsteps are

swallowed  up. 

Time drifts onward through my dream.  Scenes change, take shape,  and  fade; but all is vague and undefined,

until, out of the dimness,  there fashions itself a long, deserted street.  The lights make  glistening circles on the

wet pavement.  A figure, dressed in gaudy  rags, slinks by, keeping close against the wall.  Its back is  towards

me, and I do not see its face.  Another figure glides from  out the  shadows.  I look upon its face, and I see it is

the face  that the  woman's eyes gazed up into and worshipped long ago, when my  dream was  just begun.  But

the fairness and the purity are gone from  it, and it  is old and evil, as the woman's when I looked upon her  last.

The  figure in the gaudy rags moves slowly on.  The second  figure follows  it, and overtakes it.  The two pause,

and speak to  one another as they  draw near.  The street is very dark where they  have met, and the  figure in the


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 23



Top




Page No 26


gaudy rags keeps its face still  turned aside.  They walk  together in silence, till they come to  where a flaring

gaslamp hangs  before a tavern; and there the woman  turns, and I see that it is the  woman of my dream.  And

she and the  man look into each other's eyes  once more. 

In another dream that I remember, an angel (or a devil, I am not  quite sure which) has come to a man and told

him that so long as he  loves no living human thingso long as he never suffers himself to  feel one touch of

tenderness towards wife or child, towards kith or  kin, towards stranger or towards friend, so long will he

succeed and  prosper in his dealingsso long will all this world's affairs go  well with him; and he will grow

each day richer and greater and more  powerful.  But if ever he let one kindly thought for living thing  come

into his heart, in that moment all his plans and schemes will  topple down about his ears; and from that hour

his name will be  despised by men, and then forgotten. 

And the man treasures up these words, for he is an ambitious man,  and wealth and fame and power are the

sweetest things in all the  world to him.  A woman loves him and dies, thirsting for a loving  look from him;

children's footsteps creep into his life and steal  away again, old faces fade and new ones come and go. 

But never a kindly touch of his hand rests on any living thing;  never a kindly word comes from his lips; never

a kindly thought  springs from his heart.  And in all his doings fortune favours him. 

The years pass by, and at last there is left to him only one thing  that he need feara child's small, wistful

face.  The child loves  him, as the woman, long ago, had loved him, and her eyes follow him  with a hungry,

beseeching look.  But he sets his teeth, and turns  away from her. 

The little face grows thin, and one day they come to him where he  sits before the keyboard of his many

enterprises, and tell him she  is  dying.  He comes and stands beside the bed, and the child's eyes  open  and turn

towards him; and, as he draws nearer, her little arms  stretch  out towards him, pleading dumbly.  But the man's

face never  changes,  and the little arms fall feebly back upon the tumbled  coverlet, and  the wistful eyes grow

still, and a woman steps softly  forward, and  draws the lids down over them; then the man goes back  to his

plans and  schemes. 

But in the night, when the great house is silent, he steals up to  the room where the child still lies, and pushes

back the white,  uneven sheet. 

"Deaddead," he mutters.  Then he takes the tiny corpse up in his  arms, and holds it tight against his breast,

and kisses the cold  lips, and the cold cheeks, and the little, cold, stiff hands. 

And at that point my story becomes impossible, for I dream that the  dead child lies always beneath the sheet

in that quiet room, and  that  the little face never changes, nor the limbs decay. 

I puzzle about this for an instant, but soon forget to wonder; for  when the Dream Fairy tells us tales we are

only as little children,  sitting round with open eyes, believing all, though marvelling that  such things should

be. 

Each night, when all else in the house sleeps, the door of that  room  opens noiselessly, and the man enters and

closes it behind him.  Each night he draws away the white sheet, and takes the small dead  body in his arms;

and through the dark hours he paces softly to and  fro, holding it close against his breast, kissing it and

crooning to  it, like a mother to her sleeping baby. 

When the first ray of dawn peeps into the room, he lays the dead  child back again, and smooths the sheet

above her, and steals away. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER II 24



Top




Page No 27


And he succeeds and prospers in all things, and each day he grows  richer and greater and more powerful. 

CHAPTER III

We had much trouble with our heroine.  Brown wanted her ugly.  Brown's chief ambition in life is to be

original, and his method of  obtaining the original is to take the unoriginal and turn it upside  down. 

If Brown were given a little planet of his own to do as he liked  with, he would call day, night, and summer,

winter.  He would make  all his men and women walk on their heads and shake hands with their  feet, his trees

would grow with their roots in the air, and the old  cock would lay all the eggs while the hens sat on the fence

and  crowed.  Then he would step back and say, "See what an original  world  I have created, entirely my own

idea!" 

There are many other people besides Brown whose notion of  originality would seem to be precisely similar. 

I know a little girl, the descendant of a long line of politicians.  The hereditary instinct is so strongly

developed in her that she is  almost incapable of thinking for herself.  Instead, she copies in  everything her

elder sister, who takes more after the mother.  If  her  sister has two helpings of rice pudding for supper, then

she has  two  helpings of rice pudding.  If her sister isn't hungry and  doesn't want  any supper at all, then she

goes to bed without any  supper. 

This lack of character in the child troubles her mother, who is not  an admirer of the political virtues, and one

evening, taking the  little one on her lap, she talked seriously to her. 

"Do try to think for yourself," said she.  "Don't always do just  what Jessie does, that's silly.  Have an idea of

your own now and  then.  Be a little original." 

The child promised she'd try, and went to bed thoughtful. 

Next morning, for breakfast, a dish of kippers and a dish of  kidneys  were placed on the table, side by side.

Now the child loved  kippers  with an affection that amounted almost to passion, while she  loathed  kidneys

worse than powders.  It was the one subject on which  she did  know her own mind. 

"A kidney or a kipper for you, Jessie?" asked the mother,  addressing  the elder child first. 

Jessie hesitated for a moment, while her sister sat regarding her  in  an agony of suspense. 

"Kipper, please, ma," Jessie answered at last, and the younger  child  turned her head away to hide the tears. 

"You'll have a kipper, of course, Trixy?" said the mother, who had  noticed nothing. 

"No, thank you, ma," said the small heroine, stifling a sob, and  speaking in a dry, tremulous voice, "I'll have a

kidney." 

"But I thought you couldn't bear kidneys," exclaimed her mother,  surprised. 

"No, ma, I don't like 'em much." 

"And you're so fond of kippers!" 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER III 25



Top




Page No 28


"Yes, ma." 

"Well, then, why on earth don't you have one?" 

"'Cos Jessie's going to have one, and you told me to be original,"  and here the poor mite, reflecting upon the

price her originality  was  going to cost her, burst into tears. 

The other three of us refused to sacrifice ourselves upon the altar  of Brown's originality.  We decided to be

content with the customary  beautiful girl. 

"Good or bad?" queried Brown. 

"Bad," responded MacShaughnassy emphatically.  "What do you say,  Jephson?" 

"Well," replied Jephson, taking the pipe from between his lips, and  speaking in that soothingly melancholy

tone of voice that he never  varies, whether telling a joke about a wedding or an anecdote  relating to a funeral,

"not altogether bad.  Bad, with good  instincts, the good instincts well under control." 

"I wonder why it is," murmured MacShaughnassy reflectively, "that  bad people are so much more interesting

than good." 

"I don't think the reason is very difficult to find," answered  Jephson.  "There's more uncertainty about them.

They keep you more  on the alert.  It's like the difference between riding a well  broken, steadygoing hack

and a lively young colt with ideas of his  own.  The one is comfortable to travel on, but the other provides  you

with more exercise.  If you start off with a thoroughly good  woman for  your heroine you give your story away

in the first  chapter.  Everybody  knows precisely how she will behave under every  conceivable  combination of

circumstances in which you can place her.  On every  occasion she will do the same thingthat is the right

thing. 

"With a bad heroine, on the other hand, you can never be quite sure  what is going to happen.  Out of the fifty

or so courses open to  her,  she may take the right one, or she may take one of the forty  nine  wrong ones, and

you watch her with curiosity to see which it  will be." 

"But surely there are plenty of good heroines who are interesting,"  I said. 

"At intervalswhen they do something wrong," answered Jephson.  "A  consistently irreproachable heroine is

as irritating as Socrates  must  have been to Xantippe, or as the model boy at school is to all  the  other lads.

Take the stock heroine of the eighteenthcentury  romance.  She never met her lover except for the purpose of

telling  him that  she could not be his, and she generally wept steadily  throughout the  interview.  She never

forgot to turn pale at the  sight of blood, nor  to faint in his arms at the most inconvenient  moment possible.

She  was determined never to marry without her  father's consent, and was  equally resolved never to marry

anybody  but the one particular person  she was convinced he would never agree  to her marrying.  She was an

excellent young woman, and nearly as  uninteresting as a celebrity at  home." 

"Ah, but you're not talking about good women now," I observed.  "You're talking about some silly person's

idea of a good woman." 

"I quite admit it," replied Jephson.  "Nor, indeed, am I prepared  to  say what is a good woman.  I consider the

subject too deep and too  complicated for any mere human being to give judgment upon.  But I  AM  talking of

the women who conformed to the popular idea of  maidenly  goodness in the age when these books were

written.  You  must remember  goodness is not a known quantity.  It varies with  every age and every  locality,


Novel Notes

CHAPTER III 26



Top




Page No 29


and it is, generally speaking, your  'silly persons' who are  responsible for its varying standards.  In  Japan, a

'good' girl would  be a girl who would sell her honour in  order to afford little luxuries  to her aged parents.  In

certain  hospitable islands of the torrid zone  the 'good' wife goes to  lengths that we should deem altogether

unnecessary in making her  husband's guest feel himself at home.  In  ancient Hebraic days, Jael  was accounted

a good woman for murdering a  sleeping man, and Sarai  stood in no danger of losing the respect of  her little

world when  she led Hagar unto Abraham.  In  eighteenthcentury England,  supernatural stupidity and dulness

of a  degree that must have been  difficult to attain, were held to be  feminine virtuesindeed, they  are so

stilland authors, who are  always among the most servile  followers of public opinion, fashioned  their

puppets accordingly.  Nowadays 'slumming' is the most applauded  virtue, and so all our  best heroines go

slumming, and are 'good to the  poor.'" 

"How useful 'the poor' are," remarked MacShaughnassy, somewhat  abruptly, placing his feet on the

mantelpiece, and tilting his chair  back till it stood at an angle that caused us to rivet our attention  upon it with

hopeful interest.  "I don't think we scribbling fellows  ever fully grasp how much we owe to 'the poor.'  Where

would our  angelic heroines and our noblehearted heroes be if it were not for  'the poor'?  We want to show

that the dear girl is as good as she is  beautiful.  What do we do?  We put a basket full of chickens and  bottles

of wine on her arm, a fetching little sunbonnet on her  head,  and send her round among the poor.  How do we

prove that our  apparent  scamp of a hero is really a noble young man at heart?  Why,  by  explaining that he is

good to the poor. 

"They are as useful in real life as they are in Bookland.  What is  it consoles the tradesman when the actor,

earning eighty pounds a  week, cannot pay his debts?  Why, reading in the theatrical  newspapers gushing

accounts of the dear fellow's invariable  generosity to the poor.  What is it stills the small but irritating  voice of

conscience when we have successfully accomplished some  extra  big feat of swindling?  Why, the noble

resolve to give ten per  cent of  the net profits to the poor. 

"What does a man do when he finds himself growing old, and feels  that it is time for him to think seriously

about securing his  position in the next world?  Why, he becomes suddenly good to the  poor.  If the poor were

not there for him to be good to, what could  he do?  He would be unable to reform at all.  It's a great comfort  to

think that the poor will always be with us.  They are the ladder  by  which we climb into heaven." 

There was silence for a few moments, while MacShaughnassy puffed  away vigorously, and almost savagely,

at his pipe, and then Brown  said:  "I can tell you rather a quaint incident, bearing very aptly  on the subject.  A

cousin of mine was a landagent in a small  country  town, and among the houses on his list was a fine old

mansion that had  remained vacant for many years.  He had despaired  of ever selling it,  when one day an

elderly lady, very richly  dressed, drove up to the  office and made inquiries about it.  She  said she had come

across it  accidentally while travelling through  that part of the country the  previous autumn, and had been

much  struck by its beauty and  picturesqueness.  She added she was looking  out for some quiet spot  where she

could settle down and peacefully  pass the remainder of her  days, and thought this place might  possibly prove

to be the very thing  for her. 

"My cousin, delighted with the chance of a purchaser, at once drove  her across to the estate, which was about

eight miles distant from  the town, and they went over it together.  My cousin waxed eloquent  upon the subject

of its advantages.  He dwelt upon its quiet and  seclusion, its proximitybut not too close proximityto the

church,  its convenient distance from the village. 

"Everything pointed to a satisfactory conclusion of the business.  The lady was charmed with the situation and

the surroundings, and  delighted with the house and grounds.  She considered the price  moderate. 

"'And now, Mr. Brown,' said she, as they stood by the lodge gate,  'tell me, what class of poor have you got

round about?' 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER III 27



Top




Page No 30


"'Poor?' answered my cousin; 'there are no poor.' 

"'No poor!' exclaimed the lady.  'No poor people in the village, or  anywhere near?' 

"'You won't find a poor person within five miles of the estate,' he  replied proudly.  'You see, my dear madam,

this is a thinly  populated  and exceedingly prosperous county:  this particular  district  especially so.  There is not

a family in it that is not,  comparatively  speaking, welltodo.' 

"'I'm sorry to hear that,' said the lady, in a tone of  disappointment.  'The place would have suited me so

admirably but  for  that.' 

"'But surely, madam,' cried my cousin, to whom a demand for poor  persons was an entirely new idea, 'you

don't mean to say that you  WANT poor people!  Why, we've always considered it one of the chief  attractions

of the propertynothing to shock the eye or wound the  susceptibilities of the most tenderhearted occupant.' 

"'My dear Mr. Brown,' replied the lady, 'I will be perfectly frank  with you.  I am becoming an old woman, and

my past life has not,  perhaps, been altogether too well spent.  It is my desire to atone  for theerfollies of

my youth by an old age of welldoing, and to  that end it is essential that I should be surrounded by a certain

number of deserving poor.  I had hoped to find in this charming  neighbourhood of yours the customary

proportion of poverty and  misery, in which case I should have taken the house without  hesitation.  As it is, I

must seek elsewhere.' 

"My cousin was perplexed, and sad.  'There are plenty of poor  people  in the town,' he said, 'many of them

most interesting cases,  and you  could have the entire care of them all.  There'd be no  opposition  whatever, I'm

positive.' 

"'Thank you,' replied the lady, 'but I really couldn't go as far as  the town.  They must be within easy driving

distance or they are no  good.' 

"My cousin cudgelled his brains again.  He did not intend to let a  purchaser slip through his fingers if he could

help it.  At last a  bright thought flashed into his mind.  'I'll tell you what we could  do,' he said.  'There's a piece

of waste land the other end of the  village that we've never been able to do much with, in consequence  of  its

being so swampy.  If you liked, we could run you up a dozen  cottages on that, cheapit would be all the

better their being a  bit  ramshackle and unhealthyand get some poor people for you, and  put  into them.' 

"The lady reflected upon the idea, and it struck her as a good one. 

"'You see,' continued my cousin, pushing his advantage, 'by  adopting  this method you would be able to select

your own poor.  We  would get  you some nice, clean, grateful poor, and make the thing  pleasant for  you.' 

"It ended in the lady's accepting my cousin's offer, and giving him  a list of the poor people she would like to

have.  She selected one  bedridden old woman (Church of England preferred); one paralytic old  man; one blind

girl who would want to be read aloud to; one poor  atheist, willing to be converted; two cripples; one drunken

father  who would consent to be talked to seriously; one disagreeable old  fellow, needing much patience; two

large families, and four ordinary  assorted couples. 

"My cousin experienced some difficulty in securing the drunken  father.  Most of the drunken fathers he

interviewed upon the subject  had a rooted objection to being talked to at all.  After a long  search, however, he

discovered a mild little man, who, upon the  lady's requirements and charitable intentions being explained to

him,  undertook to qualify himself for the vacancy by getting  intoxicated at  least once a week.  He said he

could not promise more  than once a week  at first, he unfortunately possessing a strong  natural distaste for  all


Novel Notes

CHAPTER III 28



Top




Page No 31


alcoholic liquors, which it would be  necessary for him to  overcome.  As he got more used to them, he  would

do better. 

"Over the disagreeable old man, my cousin also had trouble.  It was  hard to hit the right degree of

disagreeableness.  Some of them were  so very unpleasant.  He eventually made choice of a decayed cab

driver with advanced Radical opinions, who insisted on a three  years'  contract. 

"The plan worked exceedingly well, and does so, my cousin tells me,  to this day.  The drunken father has

completely conquered his  dislike  to strong drink.  He has not been sober now for over three  weeks, and  has

lately taken to knocking his wife about.  The  disagreeable fellow  is most conscientious in fulfilling his part of

the bargain, and makes  himself a perfect curse to the whole village.  The others have dropped  into their

respective positions and are  working well.  The lady visits  them all every afternoon, and is most  charitable.

They call her Lady  Bountiful, and everybody blesses  her." 

Brown rose as he finished speaking, and mixed himself a glass of  whisky and water with the selfsatisfied air

of a benevolent man  about to reward somebody for having done a good deed; and  MacShaughnassy lifted up

his voice and talked. 

"I know a story bearing on the subject, too," he said.  "It  happened  in a tiny Yorkshire villagea peaceful,

respectable spot,  where  folks found life a bit slow.  One day, however, a new curate  arrived, and that woke

things up considerably.  He was a nice young  man, and, having a large private income of his own, was

altogether a  most desirable catch.  Every unmarried female in the place went for  him with one accord. 

"But ordinary feminine blandishments appeared to have no effect  upon  him.  He was a seriously inclined

young man, and once, in the  course  of a casual conversation upon the subject of love, he was heard  to  say that

he himself should never be attracted by mere beauty and  charm.  What would appeal to him, he said, would be

a woman's  goodnessher charity and kindliness to the poor. 

"Well, that set the petticoats all thinking.  They saw that in  studying fashion plates and practising expressions

they had been  going upon the wrong tack.  The card for them to play was 'the  poor.'  But here a serious

difficulty arose.  There was only one  poor person  in the whole parish, a cantankerous old fellow who lived  in

a  tumbledown cottage at the back of the church, and fifteen  ablebodied  women (eleven girls, three old

maids, and a widow)  wanted to be 'good'  to him. 

"Miss Simmonds, one of the old maids, got hold of him first, and  commenced feeding him twice a day with

beeftea; and then the widow  boarded him with port wine and oysters.  Later in the week others of  the party

drifted in upon him, and wanted to cram him with jelly and  chickens. 

The old man couldn't understand it.  He was accustomed to a small  sack of coals now and then, accompanied

by a long lecture on his  sins, and an occasional bottle of dandelion tea.  This sudden spurt  on the part of

Providence puzzled him.  He said nothing, however,  but  continued to take in as much of everything as he

could hold.  At  the  end of a month he was too fat to get through his own back door. 

"The competition among the womenfolk grew keener every day, and at  last the old man began to give

himself airs, and to make the place  hard for them.  He made them clean his cottage out, and cook his  meals,

and when he was tired of having them about the house, he set  them to work in the garden. 

"They grumbled a good deal, and there was a talk at one time of a  sort of a strike, but what could they do?  He

was the only pauper  for  miles round, and knew it.  He had the monopoly, and, like all  monopolises, he abused

his position. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER III 29



Top




Page No 32


"He made them run errands.  He sent them out to buy his 'baccy,' at  their own expense.  On one occasion he

sent Miss Simmonds out with a  jug to get his supper beer.  She indignantly refused at first, but  he  told her that

if she gave him any of her stuckup airs out she  would  go, and never come into his house again.  If she

wouldn't do  it there  were plenty of others who would.  She knew it and went. 

"They had been in the habit of reading to himgood books with an  elevating tendency.  But now he put his

foot down upon that sort of  thing.  He said he didn't want Sundayschool rubbish at his time of  life.  What he

liked was something spicy.  And he made them read him  French novels and seafaring tales, containing

realistic language.  And they didn't have to skip anything either, or he'd know the  reason  why. 

"He said he liked music, so a few of them clubbed together and  bought him a harmonium.  Their idea was that

they would sing hymns  and play highclass melodies, but it wasn't his.  His idea was  'Keeping up the old

girl's birthday' and 'She winked the other eye,'  with chorus and skirt dance, and that's what they sang. 

"To what lengths his tyranny would have gone it is difficult to  say,  had not an event happened that brought

his power to a premature  collapse.  This was the curate's sudden and somewhat unexpected  marriage with a

very beautiful burlesque actress who had lately been  performing in a neighbouring town.  He gave up the

Church on his  engagement, in consequence of his fiancee's objection to becoming a  minister's wife.  She said

she could never 'tumble to' the district  visiting. 

"With the curate's wedding the old pauper's brief career of  prosperity ended.  They packed him off to the

workhouse after that,  and made him break stones." 

At the end of the telling of his tale, MacShaughnassy lifted his  feet off the mantelpiece, and set to work to

wake up his legs; and  Jephson took a hand, and began to spin us stories. 

But none of us felt inclined to laugh at Jephson's stories, for  they  dealt not with the goodness of the rich to the

poor, which is a  virtue yielding quick and highly satisfactory returns, but with the  goodness of the poor to the

poor, a somewhat less remunerative  investment and a different matter altogether. 

For the poor themselvesI do not mean the noisy professional poor,  but the silent, fighting poorone is

bound to feel a genuine  respect.  One honours them, as one honours a wounded soldier. 

In the perpetual warfare between Humanity and Nature, the poor  stand  always in the van.  They die in the

ditches, and we march over  their  bodies with the flags flying and the drums playing. 

One cannot think of them without an uncomfortable feeling that one  ought to be a little bit ashamed of living

in security and ease,  leaving them to take all the hard blows.  It is as if one were  always  skulking in the tents,

while one's comrades were fighting and  dying in  the front. 

They bleed and fall in silence there.  Nature with her terrible  club, "Survival of the Fittest"; and Civilisation

with her cruel  sword, "Supply and Demand," beat them back, and they give way inch  by  inch, fighting to the

end.  But it is in a dumb, sullen way, that  is  not sufficiently picturesque to be heroic. 

I remember seeing an old bulldog, one Saturday night, lying on the  doorstep of a small shop in the New Cut.

He lay there very quiet,  and seemed a bit sleepy; and, as he looked savage, nobody disturbed  him.  People

stepped in and out over him, and occasionally in doing  so, one would accidentally kick him, and then he

would breathe a  little harder and quicker. 

At last a passerby, feeling something wet beneath his feet, looked  down, and found that he was standing in a

pool of blood, and,  looking  to see where it came from, found that it flowed in a thick,  dark  stream from the


Novel Notes

CHAPTER III 30



Top




Page No 33


step on which the dog was lying. 

Then he stooped down and examined the dog, and the dog opened its  eyes sleepily and looked at him, gave a

grin which may have implied  pleasure, or may have implied irritation at being disturbed, and  died. 

A crowd collected, and they turned the dead body of the dog over on  its side, and saw a fearful gash in the

groin, out of which oozed  blood, and other things.  The proprietor of the shop said the animal  had been there

for over an hour. 

I have known the poor to die in that same grim, silent waynot the  poor that you, my delicatelygloved

Lady Bountiful and my very  excellent Sir Simon DoGood, know, or that you would care to know;  not  the

poor who march in processions with banners and collection  boxes;  not the poor that clamour round your

soup kitchens and sing  hymns at  your tea meetings; but the poor that you don't know are  poor until the  tale is

told at the coroner's inquestthe silent,  proud poor who wake  each morning to wrestle with Death till night

time, and who, when at  last he overcomes them, and, forcing them  down on the rotting floor of  the dim attic,

strangles them, still  die with their teeth tight shut. 

There was a boy I came to know when I was living in the East End of  London.  He was not a nice boy by any

means.  He was not quite so  clean as are the good boys in the religious magazines, and I have  known a sailor

to stop him in the street and reprove him for using  indelicate language. 

He and his mother and the baby, a sickly infant of about five  months  old, lived in a cellar down a turning off

Three Colt Street.  I  am  not quite sure what had become of the father.  I rather think he  had  been "converted,"

and had gone off round the country on a  preaching  tour.  The lad earned six shillings a week as an

errandboy;  and the  mother stitched trousers, and on days when she was feeling  strong  and energetic would

often make as much as tenpence, or even a  shilling.  Unfortunately, there were days when the four bare walls

would chase each other round and round, and the candle seem a faint  speck of light, a very long way off; and

the frequency of these  caused the family income for the week to occasionally fall somewhat  low. 

One night the walls danced round quicker and quicker till they  danced away altogether, and the candle shot

up through the ceiling  and became a star and the woman knew that it was time to put away  her  sewing. 

"Jim," she said:  she spoke very low, and the boy had to bend over  her to hear, "if you poke about in the

middle of the mattress you'll  find a couple of pounds.  I saved them up a long while ago.  That  will pay for

burying me.  And, Jim, you'll take care of the kid.  You  won't let it go to the parish." 

Jim promised. 

"Say 'S'welp me Gawd,' Jim." 

"S'welp me Gawd, mother." 

Then the woman, having arranged her worldly affairs, lay back  ready,  and Death struck. 

Jim kept his oath.  He found the money, and buried his mother; and  then, putting his household goods on a

barrow, moved into cheaper  apartmentshalf an old shed, for which he paid two shillings a  week. 

For eighteen months he and the baby lived there.  He left the child  at a nursery every morning, fetching it

away each evening on his  return from work, and for that he paid fourpence a day, which  included a limited

supply of milk.  How he managed to keep himself  and more than half keep the child on the remaining two

shillings I  cannot say.  I only know that he did it, and that not a soul ever  helped him or knew that there was


Novel Notes

CHAPTER III 31



Top




Page No 34


help wanted.  He nursed the child,  often pacing the room with it for hours, washed it, occasionally,  and  took it

out for an airing every Sunday. 

Notwithstanding all which care, the little beggar, at the end of  the  time above mentioned, "pegged out," to use

Jimmy's own words. 

The coroner was very severe on Jim.  "If you had taken proper  steps," he said, "this child's life might have

been preserved."  (He  seemed to think it would have been better if the child's life had  been preserved.

Coroners have quaint ideas!)  "Why didn't you apply  to the relieving officer?" 

"'Cos I didn't want no relief," replied Jim sullenly.  "I promised  my mother it should never go on the parish,

and it didn't." 

The incident occurred, very luckily, during the dead season, and  the  evening papers took the case up, and

made rather a good thing out  of  it.  Jim became quite a hero, I remember.  Kindhearted people  wrote, urging

that somebodythe ground landlord, or the Government,  or some one of that sortought to do something

for him.  And  everybody abused the local vestry.  I really think some benefit to  Jim might have come out of it

all if only the excitement had lasted  a  little longer.  Unfortunately, however, just at its height a spicy  divorce

case cropped up, and Jim was crowded out and forgotten. 

I told the boys this story of mine, after Jephson had done telling  his, and, when I had finished, we found it

was nearly one o'clock.  So, of course, it was too late to do any more work to the novel that  evening. 

CHAPTER IV

We held our next business meeting on my houseboat.  Brown was  opposed at first to my going down to this

houseboat at all.  He  thought that none of us should leave town while the novel was still  on hand. 

MacShaughnassy, on the contrary, was of opinion that we should work  better on a houseboat.  Speaking for

himself, he said he never felt  more like writing a really great work than when lying in a hammock  among

whispering leaves, with the deep blue sky above him, and a  tumbler of iced claret cup within easy reach of

his hand.  Failing a  hammock, he found a deck chair a great incentive to mental labour.  In  the interests of the

novel, he strongly recommended me to take  down  with me at least one comfortable deck chair, and plenty of

lemons. 

I could not myself see any reason why we should not be able to  think  as well on a houseboat as anywhere

else, and accordingly it was  settled that I should go down and establish myself upon the thing,  and that the

others should visit me there from time to time, when we  would sit round and toil. 

This houseboat was Ethelbertha's idea.  We had spent a day, the  summer before, on one belonging to a friend

of mine, and she had  been  enraptured with the life.  Everything was on such a  delightfully tiny  scale.  You

lived in a tiny little room; you slept  on a tiny little  bed, in a tiny, tiny little bedroom; and you cooked  your

little dinner  by a tiny little fire, in the tiniest little  kitchen that ever you did  see.  "Oh, it must be lovely, living

on a  houseboat," said  Ethelbertha, with a gasp of ecstasy; "it must be  like living in a  doll's house." 

Ethelbertha was very youngridiculously young, as I think I have  mentioned beforein those days of

which I am writing, and the love  of dolls, and of the gorgeous dresses that dolls wear, and of the

manywindowed but inconveniently arranged houses that dolls inhabit  or are supposed to inhabit, for as a

rule they seem to prefer  sitting on the roof with their legs dangling down over the front  door, which has

always appeared to me to be unladylike:  but then,  of  course, I am no authority on doll etiquettehad not yet,


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IV 32



Top




Page No 35


I  think,  quite departed from her.  Nay, am I not sure that it had not?  Do I not  remember, years later, peeping

into a certain room, the  walls of which  are covered with works of art of a character  calculated to send any

aesthetic person mad, and seeing her, sitting  on the floor, before a  red brick mansion, containing two rooms

and a  kitchen; and are not her  hands trembling with delight as she  arranges the three real tin plates  upon the

dresser?  And does she  not knock at the real brass knocker  upon the real front door until  it comes off, and I

have to sit down  beside her on the floor and  screw it on again? 

Perhaps, however, it is unwise for me to recall these things, and  bring them forward thus in evidence against

her, for cannot she in  turn laugh at me?  Did not I also assist in the arrangement and  appointment of that house

beautiful?  We differed on the matter of  the drawingroom carpet, I recollect.  Ethelbertha fancied a dark  blue

velvet, but I felt sure, taking the wallpaper into  consideration, that some shade of terracotta would

harmonise best.  She agreed with me in the end, and we manufactured one out of an old  chest protector.  It had

a really charming effect, and gave a  delightfully warm tone to the room.  The blue velvet we put in the

kitchen.  I deemed this extravagance, but Ethelbertha said that  servants thought a lot of a good carpet, and that

it paid to humour  them in little things, when practicable. 

The bedroom had one big bed and a cot in it; but I could not see  where the girl was going to sleep.  The

architect had overlooked her  altogether:  that is so like an architect.  The house also suffered  from the

inconvenience common to residences of its class, of  possessing no stairs, so that to move from one room to

another it  was  necessary to burst your way up through the ceiling, or else to  come  outside and climb in

through a window; either of which methods  must be  fatiguing when you come to do it often. 

Apart from these drawbacks, however, the house was one that any  doll  agent would have been justified in

describing as a "most  desirable  family residence"; and it had been furnished with a  lavishness that  bordered

on positive ostentation.  In the bedroom  there was a  washingstand, and on the washingstand there stood a

jug  and basin,  and in the jug there was real water.  But all this was as  nothing.  I have known mere ordinary,

middleclass dolls' houses in  which you  might find washingstands and jugs and basins and real  wateray,

and even soap.  But in this abode of luxury there was a  real towel;  so that a body could not only wash himself,

but wipe  himself  afterwards, and that is a sensation that, as all dolls know,  can be  enjoyed only in the very

firstclass establishments. 

Then, in the drawingroom, there was a clock, which would tick just  so long as you continued to shake it (it

never seemed to get tired);  also a picture and a piano, and a book upon the table, and a vase of  flowers that

would upset the moment you touched it, just like a real  vase of flowers.  Oh, there was style about this room, I

can tell  you. 

But the glory of the house was its kitchen.  There were all things  that heart could desire in this kitchen,

saucepans with lids that  took on and off, a flatiron and a rollingpin.  A dinner service  for  three occupied

about half the room, and what space was left was  filled  up by the stovea REAL stove!  Think of it, oh ye

owners of  dolls'  houses, a stove in which you could burn real bits of coal,  and on  which you could boil real

bits of potato for dinnerexcept  when  people said you mustn't, because it was dangerous, and took the  grate

away from you, and blew out the fire, a thing that hampers a  cook. 

I never saw a house more complete in all its details.  Nothing had  been overlooked, not even the family.  It lay

on its back, just  outside the front door, proud but calm, waiting to be put into  possession.  It was not an

extensive family.  It consisted of four  papa, and mamma, and baby, and the hired girl; just the family for a

beginner. 

It was a welldressed family toonot merely with grand clothes  outside, covering a shameful condition of

things beneath, such as,  alas! is too often the case in doll society, but with every article  necessary and proper

to a lady or gentleman, down to items that I  could not mention.  And all these garments, you must know,


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IV 33



Top




Page No 36


could be  unfastened and taken off.  I have known dollsstylish enough dolls,  to look at, some of themwho

have been content to go about with  their clothes gummed on to them, and, in some cases, nailed on with

tacks, which I take to be a slovenly and unhealthy habit.  But this  family could be undressed in five minutes,

without the aid of either  hot water or a chisel. 

Not that it was advisable from an artistic point of view that any  of  them should.  They had not the figure that

looks well in its  natural  statenone of them.  There was a want of fulness about them  all.  Besides, without

their clothes, it might have been difficult to  distinguish the baby from the papa, or the maid from the mistress,

and thus domestic complications might have arisen. 

When all was ready for their reception we established them in their  home.  We put as much of the baby to bed

as the cot would hold, and  made the papa and mamma comfortable in the drawingroom, where they  sat on

the floor and stared thoughtfully at each other across the  table.  (They had to sit on the floor because the chairs

were not  big  enough.)  The girl we placed in the kitchen, where she leant  against  the dresser in an attitude

suggestive of drink, embracing  the broom we  had given her with maudlin affection.  Then we lifted  up the

house  with care, and carried it cautiously into another room,  and with the  deftness of experienced

conspirators placed it at the  foot of a small  bed, on the southwest corner of which an absurdly  small

somebody had  hung an absurdly small stocking. 

To return to our own doll's house, Ethelbertha and I, discussing  the  subject during our return journey in the

train, resolved that,  next  year, we ourselves would possess a houseboat, a smaller  houseboat,  if possible, than

even the one we had just seen.  It should  have  artmuslin curtains and a flag, and the flowers about it should

be  wild roses and forgetmenots.  I could work all the morning on the  roof, with an awning over me to keep

off the sun, while Ethelbertha  trimmed the roses and made cakes for tea; and in the evenings we  would sit out

on the little deck, and Ethelbertha would play the  guitar (she would begin learning it at once), or we could sit

quiet  and listen to the nightingales. 

For, when you are very, very young you dream that the summer is all  sunny days and moonlight nights, that

the wind blows always softly  from the west, and that roses will thrive anywhere.  But, as you  grow  older, you

grow tired of waiting for the gray sky to break.  So  you  close the door and come in, and crouch over the fire,

wondering  why  the winds blow ever from the east:  and you have given up trying  to  rear roses. 

I knew a little cottage girl who saved up her money for months and  months so as to buy a new frock in which

to go to a flowershow.  But  the day of the flowershow was a wet day, so she wore an old  frock  instead.  And

all the fete days for quite a long while were  wet days,  and she feared she would never have a chance of

wearing  her pretty  white dress.  But at last there came a fete day morning  that was  bright and sunny, and then

the little girl clapped her  hands and ran  upstairs, and took her new frock (which had been her  "new frock" for

so long a time that it was now the oldest frock she  had) from the box  where it lay neatly folded between

lavender and  thyme, and held it up,  and laughed to think how nice she would look  in it. 

But when she went to put it on, she found that she had outgrown  it,  and that it was too small for her every

way.  So she had to wear a  common old frock after all. 

Things happen that way, you know, in this world.  There were a boy  and girl once who loved each other very

dearly.  But they were both  poor, so they agreed to wait till he had made enough money for them  to live

comfortably upon, and then they would marry and be happy.  It  took him a long while to make, because

making money is very slow  work,  and he wanted, while he was about it, to make enough for them  to be  very

happy upon indeed.  He accomplished the task eventually,  however,  and came back home a wealthy man. 

Then they met again in the poorlyfurnished parlour where they had  parted.  But they did not sit as near to

each other as of old.  For  she had lived alone so long that she had grown oldmaidish, and she  was feeling


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IV 34



Top




Page No 37


vexed with him for having dirtied the carpet with his  muddy boots.  And he had worked so long earning

money that he had  grown hard and cold like the money itself, and was trying to think  of  something

affectionate to say to her. 

So for a while they sat, one each side of the paper "firestove  ornament," both wondering why they had shed

such scalding tears on  that day they had kissed each other goodbye; then said "goodbye"  again, and were

glad. 

There is another tale with much the same moral that I learnt at  school out of a copybook.  If I remember

rightly, it runs somewhat  like this: 

Once upon a time there lived a wise grasshopper and a foolish ant.  All through the pleasant summer weather

the grasshopper sported and  played, gambolling with his fellows in and out among the sunbeams,  dining

sumptuously each day on leaves and dewdrops, never troubling  about the morrow, singing ever his one

peaceful, droning song. 

But there came the cruel winter, and the grasshopper, looking  around, saw that his friends, the flowers, lay

dead, and knew  thereby  that his own little span was drawing near its close. 

Then he felt glad that he had been so happy, and had not wasted his  life.  "It has been very short," said he to

himself; "but it has  been  very pleasant, and I think I have made the best use of it.  I  have  drunk in the

sunshine, I have lain on the soft, warm air, I  have  played merry games in the waving grass, I have tasted the

juice  of the  sweet green leaves.  I have done what I could.  I have spread  my  wings, I have sung my song.  Now

I will thank God for the sunny  days  that are passed, and die." 

Saying which, he crawled under a brown leaf, and met his fate in  the  way that all brave grasshoppers should;

and a little bird that was  passing by picked him up tenderly and buried him. 

Now when the foolish ant saw this, she was greatly puffed up with  Pharisaical conceit.  "How thankful I ought

to be," said she, "that  I  am industrious and prudent, and not like this poor grasshopper.  While  he was flitting

about from flower to flower, enjoying himself,  I was  hard at work, putting by against the winter.  Now he is

dead,  while I  am about to make myself cosy in my warm home, and eat all  the good  things that I have been

saving up." 

But, as she spoke, the gardener came along with his spade, and  levelled the hill where she dwelt to the

ground, and left her lying  dead amidst the ruins. 

Then the same kind little bird that had buried the grasshopper came  and picked her out and buried her also;

and afterwards he composed  and sang a song, the burthen of which was, "Gather ye rosebuds while  ye may."

It was a very pretty song, and a very wise song, and a man  who lived in those days, and to whom the birds,

loving him and  feeling that he was almost one of themselves, had taught their  language, fortunately overheard

it and wrote it down, so that all  may  read it to this day. 

Unhappily for us, however, Fate is a harsh governess, who has no  sympathy with our desire for rosebuds.

"Don't stop to pick flowers  now, my dear," she cries, in her sharp, cross tones, as she seizes  our arm and jerks

us back into the roadway; "we haven't time today.  We will come back again tomorrow, and you shall pick

them then." 

And we have to follow her, knowing, if we are experienced children,  that the chances are that we shall never

come that way tomorrow; or  that, if we do, the roses will be dead. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IV 35



Top




Page No 38


Fate would not hear of our having a houseboat that summer,which  was an exceptionally fine

summer,but promised us that if we were  good and saved up our money, we should have one next year; and

Ethelbertha and I, being simpleminded, inexperienced children, were  content with the promise, and had

faith in its satisfactory  fulfilment. 

As soon as we reached home we informed Amenda of our plan.  The  moment the girl opened the door,

Ethelbertha burst out with: "Oh!  can you swim, Amenda?" 

"No, mum," answered Amenda, with entire absence of curiosity as to  why such a question had been

addressed to her, "I never knew but one  girl as could, and she got drowned." 

"Well, you'll have to make haste and learn, then," continued  Ethelbertha, "because you won't be able to walk

out with your young  man, you'll have to swim out.  We're not going to live in a house  any  more.  We're going

to live on a boat in the middle of the  river." 

Ethelbertha's chief object in life at this period was to surprise  and shock Amenda, and her chief sorrow that

she had never succeeded  in doing so.  She had hoped great things from this announcement, but  the girl

remained unmoved.  "Oh, are you, mum," she replied; and  went  on to speak of other matters. 

I believe the result would have been the same if we had told her we  were going to live in a balloon. 

I do not know how it was, I am sure.  Amenda was always most  respectful in her manner.  But she had a knack

of making Ethelbertha  and myself feel that we were a couple of children, playing at being  grown up and

married, and that she was humouring us. 

Amenda stayed with us for nearly five yearsuntil the milkman,  having saved up sufficient to buy a "walk"

of his own, had become  practicablebut her attitude towards us never changed.  Even when  we  came to be

really important married people, the proprietors of a  "family," it was evident that she merely considered we

had gone a  step further in the game, and were playing now at being fathers and  mothers. 

By some subtle process she contrived to imbue the baby also with  this idea.  The child never seemed to me to

take either of us quite  seriously.  She would play with us, or join with us in light  conversation; but when it

came to the serious affairs of life, such  as bathing or feeding, she preferred her nurse. 

Ethelbertha attempted to take her out in the perambulator one  morning, but the child would not hear of it for a

moment. 

"It's all right, baby dear," explained Ethelbertha soothingly.  "Baby's going out with mamma this morning." 

"Oh no, baby ain't," was baby's rejoinder, in effect if not in  words.  "Baby don't take a hand in

experimentsnot this baby.  I  don't want to be upset or run over." 

Poor Ethel!  I shall never forget how heartbroken she was.  It was  the want of confidence that wounded her. 

But these are reminiscences of other days, having no connection  with  the days of which I amor should

bewriting; and to wander from  one matter to another is, in a teller of tales, a grievous sin, and  a  growing

custom much to be condemned.  Therefore I will close my  eyes  to all other memories, and endeavour to see

only that little  white and  green houseboat by the ferry, which was the scene of our  future  collaborations. 

Houseboats then were not built to the scale of Mississippi  steamers,  but this boat was a small one, even for

that primitive age.  The man  from whom we hired it described it as "compact."  The man to  whom,  at the end


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IV 36



Top




Page No 39


of the first month, we tried to sublet it,  characterised  it as "poky."  In our letters we traversed this  definition.

In our  hearts we agreed with it. 

At first, however, its sizeor, rather, its lack of sizewas one  of its chief charms in Ethelbertha's eyes.  The

fact that if you got  out of bed carelessly you were certain to knock your head against  the  ceiling, and that it

was utterly impossible for any man to put  on his  trousers except in the saloon, she regarded as a capital  joke. 

That she herself had to take a lookingglass and go upon the roof  to  do her back hair, she thought less

amusing. 

Amenda accepted her new surroundings with her usual philosophic  indifference.  On being informed that what

she had mistaken for a  linenpress was her bedroom, she remarked that there was one  advantage about it, and

that was, that she could not tumble out of  bed, seeing there was nowhere to tumble; and, on being shown the

kitchen, she observed that she should like it for two thingsone  was  that she could sit in the middle and

reach everything without  getting  up; the other, that nobody else could come into the  apartment while  she was

there. 

"You see, Amenda," explained Ethelbertha apologetically, "we shall  really live outside." 

"Yes, mum," answered Amenda, "I should say that would be the best  place to do it." 

If only we could have lived more outside, the life might have been  pleasant enough, but the weather rendered

it impossible, six days  out  of the seven, for us to do more than look out of the window and  feel  thankful that

we had a roof over our heads. 

I have known wet summers before and since.  I have learnt by many  bitter experiences the danger and

foolishness of leaving the shelter  of London any time between the first of May and the thirtyfirst of  October.

Indeed, the country is always associate in my mind with  recollections of long, weary days passed in the

pitiless rain, and  sad evenings spent in other people's clothes.  But never have I  known, and never, I pray night

and morning, may I know again, such a  summer as the one we lived through (though none of us expected to)

on  that confounded houseboat. 

In the morning we would be awakened by the rain's forcing its way  through the window and wetting the bed,

and would get up and mop out  the saloon.  After breakfast I would try to work, but the beating of  the hail

upon the roof just over my head would drive every idea out  of my brain, and, after a wasted hour or two, I

would fling down my  pen and hunt up Ethelbertha, and we would put on our mackintoshes  and  take our

umbrellas and go out for a row.  At midday we would  return  and put on some dry clothes, and sit down to

dinner. 

In the afternoon the storm generally freshened up a bit, and we  were  kept pretty busy rushing about with

towels and cloths, trying to  prevent the water from coming into the rooms and swamping us.  During  teatime

the saloon was usually illuminated by forked  lightning.  The  evenings we spent in baling out the boat, after

which we took it in  turns to go into the kitchen and warm ourselves.  At eight we supped,  and from then until

it was time to go to bed we  sat wrapped up in  rugs, listening to the roaring of the thunder, and  the howling of

the  wind, and the lashing of the waves, and wondering  whether the boat  would hold out through the night. 

Friends would come down to spend the day with uselderly,  irritable  people, fond of warmth and comfort;

people who did not, as a  rule,  hanker after jaunts, even under the most favourable conditions;  but  who had

been persuaded by our silly talk that a day on the river  would be to them like a Saturday to Monday in

Paradise. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IV 37



Top




Page No 40


They would arrive soaked; and we would shut them up in different  bunks, and leave them to strip themselves

and put on things of  Ethelbertha's or of mine.  But Ethel and I, in those days, were  slim,  so that stout,

middleaged people in our clothes neither  looked well  nor felt happy. 

Upon their emerging we would take them into the saloon and try to  entertain them by telling them what we

had intended to do with them  had the day been fine.  But their answers were short, and  occasionally snappy,

and after a while the conversation would flag,  and we would sit round reading last week's newspapers and

coughing. 

The moment their own clothes were dry (we lived in a perpetual  atmosphere of steaming clothes) they would

insist upon leaving us,  which seemed to me discourteous after all that we had done for them,  and would dress

themselves once more and start off home, and get wet  again before they got there. 

We would generally receive a letter a few days afterwards, written  by some relative, informing us that both

patients were doing as well  as could be expected, and promising to send us a card for the  funeral  in case of a

relapse. 

Our chief recreation, our sole consolation, during the long weeks  of  our imprisonment, was to watch from our

windows the  pleasureseekers  passing by in small open boats, and to reflect what  an awful day  they had had,

or were going to have, as the case might  be. 

In the forenoon they would head up streamyoung men with their  sweethearts; nephews taking out their rich

old aunts; husbands and  wives (some of them pairs, some of them odd ones); stylishlooking  girls with

cousins; energeticlooking men with dogs; highclass  silent parties; lowclass noisy parties; quarrelsome

family parties  boatload after boatload they went by, wet, but still hopeful,  pointing out bits of blue sky to

each other. 

In the evening they would return, drenched and gloomy, saying  disagreeable things to one another. 

One couple, and one couple only, out of the many hundreds that  passed under our review, came back from

the ordeal with pleasant  faces.  He was rowing hard and singing, with a handkerchief tied  round his head to

keep his hat on, and she was laughing at him,  while  trying to hold up an umbrella with one hand and steer

with the  other. 

There are but two explanations to account for people being jolly on  the river in the rain.  The one I dismissed

as being both  uncharitable and improbable.  The other was creditable to the human  race, and, adopting it, I

took off my cap to this damp but cheerful  pair as they went by.  They answered with a wave of the hand, and I

stood looking after them till they disappeared in the mist. 

I am inclined to think that those young people, if they be still  alive, are happy.  Maybe, fortune has been kind

to them, or maybe  she  has not, but in either event they are, I am inclined to think,  happier  than are most

people. 

Now and again, the daily tornado would rage with such fury as to  defeat its own purpose by prematurely

exhausting itself.  On these  rare occasions we would sit out on the deck, and enjoy the unwonted  luxury of

fresh air. 

I remember well those few pleasant evenings:  the river, luminous  with the drowned light, the dark banks

where the night lurked, the  stormtossed sky, jewelled here and there with stars. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IV 38



Top




Page No 41


It was delightful not to hear for an hour or so the sullen  thrashing  of the rain; but to listen to the leaping of the

fishes, the  soft  swirl raised by some waterrat, swimming stealthily among the  rushes, the restless twitterings

of the few still wakeful birds. 

An old corncrake lived near to us, and the way he used to disturb  all the other birds, and keep them from

going to sleep, was  shameful.  Amenda, who was townbred, mistook him at first for one  of those  cheap

alarm clocks, and wondered who was winding him up,  and why they  went on doing it all night; and, above

all, why they  didn't oil him. 

He would begin his unhallowed performance about dusk, just as every  respectable bird was preparing to settle

down for the night.  A  family of thrushes had their nest a few yards from his stand, and  they used to get

perfectly furious with him. 

"There's that fool at it again," the female thrush would say; "why  can't he do it in the daytime if he must do

it at all?"  (She  spoke,  of course, in twitters, but I am confident the above is a  correct  translation.) 

After a while, the young thrushes would wake up and begin chirping,  and then the mother would get madder

than ever. 

"Can't you say something to him?" she would cry indignantly to her  husband.  "How do you think the children

can get to sleep, poor  things, with that hideous row going on all night?  Might just as  well  be living in a

sawmill." 

Thus adjured, the male thrush would put his head over the nest, and  call out in a nervous, apologetic

manner: 

"I say, you know, you there, I wish you wouldn't mind being quiet a  bit.  My wife says she can't get the

children to sleep.  It's too  bad, you know, 'pon my word it is." 

"Gor on," the corncrake would answer surlily.  "You keep your wife  herself quiet; that's enough for you to

do."  And on he would go  again worse than before. 

Then a mother blackbird, from a little further off, would join in  the fray. 

"Ah, it's a good hiding he wants, not a talking to.  And if I was a  cock, I'd give it him."  (This remark would be

made in a tone of  withering contempt, and would appear to bear reference to some  previous discussion.) 

"You're quite right, ma'am," Mrs. Thrush would reply.  "That's what  I tell my husband, but" (with rising

inflection, so that every lady  in the plantation might hear) "HE wouldn't move himself, bless you  no, not if

I and the children were to die before his eyes for want  of  sleep." 

"Ah, he ain't the only one, my dear," the blackbird would pipe  back,  "they're all alike"; then, in a voice more

of sorrow than of  anger:  "but there, it ain't their fault, I suppose, poor things.  If  you  ain't got the spirit of a

bird you can't help yourself." 

I would strain my ears at this point to hear if the male blackbird  was moved at all by these taunts, but the only

sound I could ever  detect coming from his neighbourhood was that of palpably  exaggerated  snoring. 

By this time the whole glade would be awake, expressing views  concerning that corncrake that would have

wounded a less callous  nature. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IV 39



Top




Page No 42


"Blow me tight, Bill," some vulgar little hedgesparrow would chirp  out, in the midst of the hubbub, "if I

don't believe the gent thinks  'e's asinging." 

"'Tain't 'is fault," Bill would reply, with mock sympathy.  "Somebody's put a penny in the slot, and 'e can't

stop 'isself." 

Irritated by the laugh that this would call forth from the younger  birds, the corncrake would exert himself to

be more objectionable  than ever, and, as a means to this end, would commence giving his  marvellous

imitation of the sharpening of a rusty saw by a steel  file. 

But at this an old crow, not to be trifled with, would cry out  angrily: 

"Stop that, now.  If I come down to you I'll peck your cranky head  off, I will." 

And then would follow silence for a quarter of an hour, after which  the whole thing would begin again. 

CHAPTER V

Brown and MacShaughnassy came down together on the Saturday  afternoon; and, as soon as they had dried

themselves, and had had  some tea, we settled down to work. 

Jephson had written that he would not be able to be with us until  late in the evening, and Brown proposed that

we should occupy  ourselves until his arrival with plots. 

"Let each of us," said he, "sketch out a plot.  Afterwards we can  compare them, and select the best." 

This we proceeded to do.  The plots themselves I forget, but I  remember that at the subsequent judging each

man selected his own,  and became so indignant at the bitter criticism to which it was  subjected by the other

two, that he tore it up; and, for the next  halfhour, we sat and smoked in silence. 

When I was very young I yearned to know other people's opinion of  me  and all my works; now, my chief aim

is to avoid hearing it.  In  those days, had any one told me there was half a line about myself  in  a newspaper, I

should have tramped London to obtain that  publication.  Now, when I see a column headed with my name, I

hurriedly fold up the  paper and put it away from me, subduing my  natural curiosity to read  it by saying to

myself, "Why should you?  It will only upset you for  the day." 

In my cubhood I possessed a friend.  Other friends have come into  my  life sincevery dear and precious

friendsbut they have none of  them been to me quite what this friend was.  Because he was my first  friend,

and we lived together in a world that was much bigger than  this worldmore full of joy and of grief; and, in

that world, we  loved and hated deeper than we love and hate in this smaller world  that I have come to dwell

in since. 

He also had the very young man's craving to be criticised, and we  made it our custom to oblige each other.

We did not know then that  what we meant, when we asked for "criticism," was encouragement.  We  thought

that we were strongone does at the beginning of the  battle,  and that we could bear to hear the truth. 

Accordingly, each one pointed out to the other one his errors, and  this task kept us both so busy that we had

never time to say a word  of praise to one another.  That we each had a high opinion of the  other's talents I am

convinced, but our heads were full of silly  saws.  We said to ourselves:  "There are many who will praise a

man;  it is only his friend who will tell him of his faults."  Also, we  said:  "No man sees his own shortcomings,


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 40



Top




Page No 43


but when these are pointed  out to him by another he is grateful, and proceeds to mend them." 

As we came to know the world better, we learnt the fallacy of these  ideas.  But then it was too late, for the

mischief had been done. 

When one of us had written anything, he would read it to the other,  and when he had finished he would say,

"Now, tell me what you think  of itfrankly and as a friend." 

Those were his words.  But his thoughts, though he may not have  known them, were: 

"Tell me it is clever and good, my friend, even if you do not think  so.  The world is very cruel to those that

have not yet conquered  it,  and, though we keep a careless face, our young hearts are scored  with  wrinkles.

Often we grow weary and fainthearted.  Is it not  so, my  friend?  No one has faith in us, and in our dark hours

we  doubt  ourselves.  You are my comrade.  You know what of myself I  have put  into this thing that to others

will be but an idle half  hour's  reading.  Tell me it is good, my friend.  Put a little heart  into me,  I pray you." 

But the other, full of the lust of criticism, which is  civilisation's substitute for cruelty, would answer more in

frankness  than in friendship.  Then he who had written would flush  angrily, and  scornful words would pass. 

One evening, he read me a play he had written.  There was much that  was good in it, but there were also faults

(there are in some  plays),  and these I seized upon and made merry over.  I could hardly  have  dealt out to the

piece more unnecessary bitterness had I been a  professional critic. 

As soon as I paused from my sport he rose, and, taking his  manuscript from the table, tore it in two, and flung

it in the fire  he was but a very young man, you must rememberand then, standing  before me with a

white face, told me, unsolicited, his opinion of me  and of my art.  After which double event, it is perhaps

needless to  say that we parted in hot anger. 

I did not see him again for years.  The streets of life are very  crowded, and if we loose each other's hands we

are soon hustled far  apart.  When I did next meet him it was by accident. 

I had left the Whitehall Rooms after a public dinner, and, glad of  the cool night air, was strolling home by the

Embankment.  A man,  slouching along under the trees, paused as I overtook him. 

"You couldn't oblige me with a light, could you, guv'nor?" he said.  The voice sounded strange, coming from

the figure that it did. 

I struck a match, and held it out to him, shaded by my hands.  As  the faint light illumined his face, I started

back, and let the  match  fall: 

"Harry!" 

He answered with a short dry laugh.  "I didn't know it was you," he  said, "or I shouldn't have stopped you." 

"How has it come to this, old fellow?" I asked, laying my hand upon  his shoulder.  His coat was unpleasantly

greasy, and I drew my hand  away again as quickly as I could, and tried to wipe it covertly upon  my

handkerchief. 

"Oh, it's a long, story," he answered carelessly, "and too  conventional to be worth telling.  Some of us go up,

you know.  Some  of us go down.  You're doing pretty well, I hear." 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 41



Top




Page No 44


"I suppose so," I replied; "I've climbed a few feet up a greasy  pole, and am trying to stick there.  But it is of

you I want to  talk.  Can't I do anything for you?" 

We were passing under a gaslamp at the moment.  He thrust his face  forward close to mine, and the light fell

full and pitilessly upon  it. 

"Do I look like a man you could do anything for?" he said. 

We walked on in silence side by side, I casting about for words  that  might seize hold of him. 

"You needn't worry about me," he continued after a while, "I'm  comfortable enough.  We take life easily down

here where I am.  We've  no disappointments." 

"Why did you give up like a weak coward?" I burst out angrily.  "You  had talent.  You would have won with

ordinary perseverance." 

"Maybe," he replied, in the same even tone of indifference.  "I  suppose I hadn't the grit.  I think if somebody

had believed in me  it  might have helped me.  But nobody did, and at last I lost belief  in  myself.  And when a

man loses that, he's like a balloon with the  gas  let out." 

I listened to his words in indignation and astonishment.  "Nobody  believed in you!" I repeated.  "Why, I

always believed in you, you  know that I" 

Then I paused, remembering our "candid criticism" of one another. 

"Did you?" he replied quietly, "I never heard you say so.  Good  night." 

In the course of our Strandward walking we had come to the  neighbourhood of the Savoy, and, as he spoke,

he disappeared down  one  of the dark turnings thereabouts. 

I hastened after him, calling him by name, but though I heard his  quick steps before me for a little way, they

were soon swallowed up  in the sound of other steps, and, when I reached the square in which  the chapel

stands, I had lost all trace of him. 

A policeman was standing by the churchyard railings, and of him I  made inquiries. 

"What sort of a gent was he, sir?" questioned the man. 

"A tall thin gentleman, very shabbily dressedmight be mistaken  for  a tramp." 

"Ah, there's a good many of that sort living in this town," replied  the man.  "I'm afraid you'll have some

difficulty in finding him." 

Thus for a second time had I heard his footsteps die away, knowing  I  should never listen for their drawing

near again. 

I wondered as I walked onI have wondered before and  sincewhether  Art, even with a capital A, is quite

worth all the  suffering that is  inflicted in her behalfwhether she and we are  better for all the  scorning and

the sneering, all the envying and the  hating, that is  done in her name. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 42



Top




Page No 45


Jephson arrived about nine o'clock in the ferryboat.  We were made  acquainted with this fact by having our

heads bumped against the  sides of the saloon. 

Somebody or other always had their head bumped whenever the ferry  boat arrived.  It was a heavy and

cumbersome machine, and the ferry  boy was not a good punter.  He admitted this frankly, which was

creditable of him.  But he made no attempt to improve himself; that  is, where he was wrong.  His method was

to arrange the punt before  starting in a line with the point towards which he wished to  proceed,  and then to

push hard, without ever looking behind him,  until  something suddenly stopped him.  This was sometimes the

bank,  sometimes another boat, occasionally a steamer, from six to a dozen  times a day our riparian dwelling.

That he never succeeded in  staving the houseboat in speaks highly for the man who built her. 

One day he came down upon us with a tremendous crash.  Amenda was  walking along the passage at the

moment, and the result to her was  that she received a violent blow first on the left side of her head  and then

on the right. 

She was accustomed to accept one bump as a matter of course, and to  regard it as an intimation from the boy

that he had come; but this  double knock annoyed her:  so much "style" was out of place in a  mere  ferryboy.

Accordingly she went out to him in a state of high  indignation. 

"What do you think you are?" she cried, balancing accounts by  boxing  his ears first on one side and then on

the other, "a torpedo!  What  are you doing here at all?  What do you want?" 

"I don't want nothin'," explained the boy, rubbing his head; "I've  brought a gent down." 

"A gent?" said Amenda, looking round, but seeing no one.  "What  gent?" 

"A stout gent in a straw 'at," answered the boy, staring round him  bewilderedly. 

"Well, where is he?" asked Amenda. 

"I dunno," replied the boy, in an awed voice; "'e was astandin'  there, at the other end of the punt, asmokin'

a cigar." 

Just then a head appeared above the water, and a spent but  infuriated swimmer struggled up between the

houseboat and the bank. 

"Oh, there 'e is!" cried the boy delightedly, evidently much  relieved at this satisfactory solution of the

mystery; "'e must ha'  tumbled off the punt." 

"You're quite right, my lad, that's just what he did do, and  there's  your fee for assisting him to do it."  Saying

which, my  dripping  friend, who had now scrambled upon deck, leant over, and  following  Amenda's excellent

example, expressed his feelings upon the  boy's  head. 

There was one comforting reflection about the transaction as a  whole, and that was that the ferryboy had at

last received a fit  and  proper reward for his services.  I had often felt inclined to  give him  something myself.  I

think he was, without exception, the  most clumsy  and stupid boy I have ever come across; and that is  saying a

good  deal. 

His mother undertook that for threeandsixpence a week he should  "make himself generally useful" to us

for a couple of hours every  morning. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 43



Top




Page No 46


Those were the old lady's very words, and I repeated them to Amenda  when I introduced the boy to her. 

"This is James, Amenda," I said; "he will come down here every  morning at seven, and bring us our milk and

the letters, and from  then till nine he will make himself generally useful." 

Amenda took stock of him. 

"It will be a change of occupation for him, sir, I should say, by  the look of him," she remarked. 

After that, whenever some more than usually stirring crash or  blood  curdling bump would cause us to leap

from our seats and cry:  "What  on earth has happened?"  Amenda would reply:  "Oh, it's only  James,  mum,

making himself generally useful." 

Whatever he lifted he let fall; whatever he touched he upset;  whatever he came nearthat was not a

fixturehe knocked over; if  it  was a fixture, it knocked HIM over.  This was not carelessness:  it  seemed to be

a natural gift.  Never in his life, I am convinced,  had  he carried a bucketful of anything anywhere without

tumbling  over it  before he got there.  One of his duties was to water the  flowers on  the roof.  Fortunatelyfor

the flowersNature, that  summer, stood  drinks with a lavishness sufficient to satisfy the  most confirmed

vegetable toper:  otherwise every plant on our boat  would have died  from drought.  Never one drop of water

did they  receive from him.  He  was for ever taking them water, but he never  arrived there with it.  As a rule he

upset the pail before he got it  on to the boat at all,  and this was the best thing that could  happen, because then

the water  simply went back into the river, and  did no harm to any one.  Sometimes, however, he would

succeed in  landing it, and then the  chances were he would spill it over the  deck or into the passage.  Now  and

again, he would get halfway up  the ladder before the accident  occurred.  Twice he nearly reached  the top; and

once he actually did  gain the roof.  What happened  there on that memorable occasion will  never be known.

The boy  himself, when picked up, could explain  nothing.  It is supposed that  he lost his head with the pride of

the  achievement, and essayed  feats that neither his previous training nor  his natural abilities  justified him in

attempting.  However that may  be, the fact remains  that the main body of the water came down the  kitchen

chimney; and  that the boy and the empty pail arrived together  on deck before they  knew they had started. 

When he could find nothing else to damage, he would go out of his  way to upset himself.  He could not be

sure of stepping from his own  punt on to the boat with safety.  As often as not, he would catch  his  foot in the

chain or the puntpole, and arrive on his chest. 

Amenda used to condole with him.  "Your mother ought to be ashamed  of herself," I heard her telling him one

morning; "she could never  have taught you to walk.  What you want is a gocart." 

He was a willing lad, but his stupidity was supernatural.  A comet  appeared in the sky that year, and

everybody was talking about it.  One day he said to me: 

"There's a comet coming, ain't there, sir?"  He talked about it as  though it were a circus. 

"Coming!" I answered, "it's come.  Haven't you seen it?" 

"No, sir." 

"Oh, well, you have a look for it tonight.  It's worth seeing." 

"Yees, sir, I should like to see it.  It's got a tail, ain't it,  sir?" 

"Yes, a very fine tail." 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 44



Top




Page No 47


"Yees, sir, they said it 'ad a tail.  Where do you go to see it,  sir?" 

"Go!  You don't want to go anywhere.  You'll see it in your own  garden at ten o'clock." 

He thanked me, and, tumbling over a sack of potatoes, plunged head  foremost into his punt and departed. 

Next morning, I asked him if he had seen the comet. 

"No, sir, I couldn't see it anywhere." 

"Did you look?" 

"Yees, sir.  I looked a long time." 

"How on earth did you manage to miss it then?" I exclaimed.  "It  was  a clear enough night.  Where did you

look?" 

"In our garden, sir.  Where you told me." 

"Whereabouts in the garden?" chimed in Amenda, who happened to be  standing by; "under the gooseberry

bushes?" 

"Yeeseverywhere." 

That is what he had done:  he had taken the stable lantern and  searched the garden for it. 

But the day when he broke even his own record for foolishness  happened about three weeks later.

MacShaughnassy was staying with  us  at the time, and on the Friday evening he mixed us a salad,  according

to a recipe given him by his aunt.  On the Saturday  morning, everybody  was, of course, very ill.  Everybody

always is  very ill after  partaking of any dish prepared by MacShaughnassy.  Some people attempt  to explain

this fact by talking glibly of "cause  and effect."  MacShaughnassy maintains that it is simply  coincidence. 

"How do you know," he says, "that you wouldn't have been ill if you  hadn't eaten any?  You're queer enough

now, any one can see, and I'm  very sorry for you; but, for all that you can tell, if you hadn't  eaten any of that

stuff you might have been very much worseperhaps  dead.  In all probability, it has saved your life."  And

for the  rest  of the day, he assumes towards you the attitude of a man who  has  dragged you from the grave. 

The moment Jimmy arrived I seized hold of him. 

"Jimmy," I said, "you must rush off to the chemist's immediately.  Don't stop for anything.  Tell him to give

you something for colic  the result of vegetable poisoning.  It must be something very  strong,  and enough

for four.  Don't forget, something to counteract  the  effects of vegetable poisoning.  Hurry up, or it may be too

late." 

My excitement communicated itself to the boy.  He tumbled back into  his punt, and pushed off vigorously.  I

watched him land, and  disappear in the direction of the village. 

Half an hour passed, but Jimmy did not return.  No one felt  sufficiently energetic to go after him.  We had only

just strength  enough to sit still and feebly abuse him.  At the end of an hour we  were all feeling very much

better.  At the end of an hour and a half  we were glad he had not returned when he ought to have, and were

only  curious as to what had become of him. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 45



Top




Page No 48


In the evening, strolling through the village, we saw him sitting  by  the open door of his mother's cottage, with

a shawl wrapped round  him.  He was looking worn and ill. 

"Why, Jimmy," I said, "what's the matter?  Why didn't you come back  this morning?" 

"I couldn't, sir," Jimmy answered, "I was so queer.  Mother made me  go to bed." 

"You seemed all right in the morning," I said; "what's made you  queer?" 

"What Mr. Jones give me, sir:  it upset me awful." 

A light broke in upon me. 

"What did you say, Jimmy, when you got to Mr. Jones's shop?" I  asked. 

"I told 'im what you said, sir, that 'e was to give me something to  counteract the effects of vegetable

poisoning.  And that it was to  be  very strong, and enough for four." 

"And what did he say?" 

"'E said that was only your nonsense, sir, and that I'd better have  enough for one to begin with; and then 'e

asked me if I'd been  eating  green apples again." 

"And you told him?" 

"Yees, sir, I told 'im I'd 'ad a few, and 'e said it served me  right, and that 'e 'oped it would be a warning to me.

And then 'e  put something fizzy in a glass and told me to drink it." 

"And you drank it?" 

"Yees, sir." 

"It never occurred to you, Jimmy, that there was nothing the matter  with youthat you were never feeling

better in your life, and that  you did not require any medicine?" 

"No, sir." 

"Did one single scintilla of thought of any kind occur to you in  connection with the matter, Jimmy, from

beginning to end?" 

"No, sir." 

People who never met Jimmy disbelieve this story.  They argue that  its premises are in disaccord with the

known laws governing human  nature, that its details do not square with the average of  probability.  People

who have seen and conversed with Jimmy accept  it  with simple faith. 

The advent of Jephsonwhich I trust the reader has not entirely  forgottencheered us up considerably.

Jephson was always at his  best when all other things were at their worst.  It was not that he  struggled in Mark

Tapley fashion to appear most cheerful when most  depressed; it was that petty misfortunes and mishaps

genuinely  amused  and inspirited him.  Most of us can recall our unpleasant  experiences  with amused

affection; Jephson possessed the robuster  philosophy that  enabled him to enjoy his during their actual


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 46



Top




Page No 49


progress.  He arrived  drenched to the skin, chuckling hugely at the  idea of having come down  on a visit to a

houseboat in such weather. 

Under his warming influence, the hard lines on our faces thawed,  and  by supper time we were, as all

Englishmen and women who wish to  enjoy life should be, independent of the weather. 

Later on, as if disheartened by our indifference, the rain ceased,  and we took our chairs out on the deck, and

sat watching the  lightning, which still played incessantly.  Then, not unnaturally,  the talk drifted into a sombre

channel, and we began recounting  stories, dealing with the gloomy and mysterious side of life. 

Some of these were worth remembering, and some were not.  The one  that left the strongest impression on my

mind was a tale that  Jephson  told us. 

I had been relating a somewhat curious experience of my own.  I met  a man in the Strand one day that I knew

very well, as I thought,  though I had not seen him for years.  We walked together to Charing  Cross, and there

we shook hands and parted.  Next morning, I spoke  of  this meeting to a mutual friend, and then I learnt, for

the first  time, that the man had died six months before. 

The natural inference was that I had mistaken one man for another,  an error that, not having a good memory

for faces, I frequently fall  into.  What was remarkable about the matter, however, was that  throughout our

walk I had conversed with the man under the  impression  that he was that other dead man, and, whether by

coincidence or not,  his replies had never once suggested to me my  mistake. 

As soon as I finished, Jephson, who had been listening very  thoughtfully, asked me if I believed in

spiritualism "to its fullest  extent." 

"That is rather a large question," I answered.  "What do you mean  by  'spiritualism to its fullest extent'?" 

"Well, do you believe that the spirits of the dead have not only  the  power of revisiting this earth at their will,

but that, when here,  they have the power of action, or rather, of exciting to action?  Let  me put a definite case.

A spiritualist friend of mine, a  sensible and  by no means imaginative man, once told me that a table,  through

the  medium of which the spirit of a friend had been in the  habit of  communicating with him, came slowly

across the room towards  him, of  its own accord, one night as he sat alone, and pinioned him  against  the wall.

Now can any of you believe that, or can't you?" 

"I could," Brown took it upon himself to reply; "but, before doing  so, I should wish for an introduction to the

friend who told you the  story.  Speaking generally," he continued, "it seems to me that the  difference between

what we call the natural and the supernatural is  merely the difference between frequency and rarity of

occurrence.  Having regard to the phenomena we are compelled to admit, I think it  illogical to disbelieve

anything we are unable to disprove." 

"For my part," remarked MacShaughnassy, "I can believe in the  ability of our spirit friends to give the quaint

entertainments  credited to them much easier than I can in their desire to do so." 

"You mean," added Jephson, "that you cannot understand why a  spirit,  not compelled as we are by the

exigencies of society, should  care to  spend its evenings carrying on a laboured and childish  conversation  with

a room full of abnormally uninteresting people." 

"That is precisely what I cannot understand," MacShaughnassy  agreed. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 47



Top




Page No 50


"Nor I, either," said Jephson.  "But I was thinking of something  very different altogether.  Suppose a man died

with the dearest wish  of his heart unfulfilled, do you believe that his spirit might have  power to return to earth

and complete the interrupted work?" 

"Well," answered MacShaughnassy, "if one admits the possibility of  spirits retaining any interest in the

affairs of this world at all,  it is certainly more reasonable to imagine them engaged upon a task  such as you

suggest, than to believe that they occupy themselves  with  the performance of mere drawingroom tricks.  But

what are you  leading  up to?" 

"Why, to this," replied Jephson, seating himself straddlelegged  across his chair, and leaning his arms upon

the back.  "I was told a  story this morning at the hospital by an old French doctor.  The  actual facts are few and

simple; all that is known can be read in  the  Paris police records of sixtytwo years ago. 

"The most important part of the case, however, is the part that is  not known, and that never will be known. 

"The story begins with a great wrong done by one man unto another  man.  What the wrong was I do not

know.  I am inclined to think,  however, it was connected with a woman.  I think that, because he  who  had been

wronged hated him who had wronged him with a hate such  as  does not often burn in a man's brain, unless it

be fanned by the  memory of a woman's breath. 

"Still that is only conjecture, and the point is immaterial.  The  man who had done the wrong fled, and the

other man followed him.  It  became a pointtopoint race, the first man having the advantage of  a  day's start.

The course was the whole world, and the stakes were  the  first man's life. 

"Travellers were few and far between in those days, and this made  the trail easy to follow.  The first man,

never knowing how far or  how near the other was behind him, and hoping now and again that he  might have

baffled him, would rest for a while.  The second man,  knowing always just how far the first one was before

him, never  paused, and thus each day the man who was spurred by Hate drew  nearer  to the man who was

spurred by Fear. 

"At this town the answer to the nevervaried question would be: 

"'At seven o'clock last evening, M'sieur.' 

"'Sevenah; eighteen hours.  Give me something to eat, quick,  while  the horses are being put to.' 

"At the next the calculation would be sixteen hours. 

"Passing a lonely chalet, Monsieur puts his head out of the  window: 

"'How long since a carriage passed this way, with a tall, fair man  inside?' 

"'Such a one passed early this morning, M'sieur.' 

"'Thanks, drive on, a hundred francs apiece if you are through the  pass before daybreak.' 

"'And what for dead horses, M'sieur?' 

"'Twice their value when living.' 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 48



Top




Page No 51


"One day the man who was ridden by Fear looked up, and saw before  him the open door of a cathedral, and,

passing in, knelt down and  prayed.  He prayed long and fervently, for men, when they are in  sore  straits,

clutch eagerly at the straws of faith.  He prayed that  he  might be forgiven his sin, and, more important still,

that he  might be  pardoned the consequences of his sin, and be delivered from  his  adversary; and a few chairs

from him, facing him, knelt his  enemy,  praying also. 

"But the second man's prayer, being a thanksgiving merely, was  short, so that when the first man raised his

eyes, he saw the face  of  his enemy gazing at him across the chairtops, with a mocking  smile  upon it. 

"He made no attempt to rise, but remained kneeling, fascinated by  the look of joy that shone out of the other

man's eyes.  And the  other man moved the highbacked chairs one by one, and came towards  him softly. 

"Then, just as the man who had been wronged stood beside the man  who  had wronged him, full of gladness

that his opportunity had come,  there burst from the cathedral tower a sudden clash of bells, and  the  man,

whose opportunity had come, broke his heart and fell back  dead,  with that mocking smile still playing round

his mouth. 

"And so he lay there. 

'Then the man who had done the wrong rose up and passed out,  praising God. 

"What became of the body of the other man is not known.  It was the  body of a stranger who had died

suddenly in the cathedral.  There  was  none to identify it, none to claim it. 

"Years passed away, and the survivor in the tragedy became a worthy  and useful citizen, and a noted man of

science. 

"In his laboratory were many objects necessary to him in his  researches, and, prominent among them, stood

in a certain corner a  human skeleton.  It was a very old and muchmended skeleton, and one  day the

longexpected end arrived, and it tumbled to pieces. 

"Thus it became necessary to purchase another. 

"The man of science visited a dealer he well knewa little  parchmentfaced old man who kept a dingy shop,

where nothing was  ever  sold, within the shadow of the towers of Notre Dame. 

"The little parchmentfaced old man had just the very thing that  Monsieur wanteda singularly fine and

wellproportioned 'study.'  It  should be sent round and set up in Monsieur's laboratory that  very  afternoon. 

"The dealer was as good as his word.  When Monsieur entered his  laboratory that evening, the thing was in its

place. 

"Monsieur seated himself in his highbacked chair, and tried to  collect his thoughts.  But Monsieur's thoughts

were unruly, and  inclined to wander, and to wander always in one direction. 

"Monsieur opened a large volume and commenced to read.  He read of  a  man who had wronged another and

fled from him, the other man  following.  Finding himself reading this, he closed the book  angrily,  and went

and stood by the window and looked out.  He saw  before him  the sunpierced nave of a great cathedral, and

on the  stones lay a  dead man with a mocking smile upon his face. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 49



Top




Page No 52


"Cursing himself for a fool, he turned away with a laugh.  But his  laugh was shortlived, for it seemed to him

that something else in  the room was laughing also.  Struck suddenly still, with his feet  glued to the ground, he

stood listening for a while:  then sought  with starting eyes the corner from where the sound had seemed to

come.  But the white thing standing there was only grinning. 

"Monsieur wiped the damp sweat from his head and hands, and stole  out. 

"For a couple of days he did not enter the room again.  On the  third, telling himself that his fears were those of

a hysterical  girl, he opened the door and went in.  To shame himself, he took his  lamp in his hand, and

crossing over to the far corner where the  skeleton stood, examined it.  A set of bones bought for three  hundred

francs.  Was he a child, to be scared by such a bogey! 

"He held his lamp up in front of the thing's grinning head.  The  flame of the lamp flickered as though a faint

breath had passed over  it. 

"The man explained this to himself by saying that the walls of the  house were old and cracked, and that the

wind might creep in  anywhere.  He repeated this explanation to himself as he recrossed  the room, walking

backwards, with his eyes fixed on the thing.  When  he reached his desk, he sat down and gripped the arms of

his chair  till his fingers turned white. 

"He tried to work, but the empty sockets in that grinning head  seemed to be drawing him towards them.  He

rose and battled with his  inclination to fly screaming from the room.  Glancing fearfully  about  him, his eye

fell upon a high screen, standing before the  door.  He  dragged it forward, and placed it between himself and

the  thing, so  that he could not see itnor it see him.  Then he sat  down again to  his work.  For a while he

forced himself to look at  the book in front  of him, but at last, unable to control himself any  longer, he

suffered  his eyes to follow their own bent. 

"It may have been an hallucination.  He may have accidentally  placed  the screen so as to favour such an

illusion.  But what he saw  was a  bony hand coming round the corner of the screen, and, with a  cry, he  fell to

the floor in a swoon. 

"The people of the house came running in, and lifting him up,  carried him out, and laid him upon his bed.  As

soon as he  recovered,  his first question was, where had they found the thing  where was it  when they

entered the room? and when they told him they  had seen it  standing where it always stood, and had gone

down into  the room to  look again, because of his frenzied entreaties, and  returned trying to  hide their smiles,

he listened to their talk  about overwork, and the  necessity for change and rest, and said they  might do with

him as they  would. 

"So for many months the laboratory door remained locked.  Then  there  came a chill autumn evening when the

man of science opened it  again,  and closed it behind him. 

"He lighted his lamp, and gathered his instruments and books around  him, and sat down before them in his

highbacked chair.  And the old  terror returned to him. 

"But this time he meant to conquer himself.  His nerves were  stronger now, and his brain clearer; he would

fight his unreasoning  fear.  He crossed to the door and locked himself in, and flung the  key to the other end of

the room, where it fell among jars and  bottles with an echoing clatter. 

"Later on, his old housekeeper, going her final round, tapped at  his  door and wished him goodnight, as was

her custom.  She received  no  response, at first, and, growing nervous, tapped louder and called  again; and at

length an answering 'goodnight' came back to her. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER V 50



Top




Page No 53


"She thought little about it at the time, but afterwards she  remembered that the voice that had replied to her

had been strangely  grating and mechanical.  Trying to describe it, she likened it to  such a voice as she would

imagine coming from a statue. 

"Next morning his door remained still locked.  It was no unusual  thing for him to work all night and far into

the next day, so no one  thought to be surprised.  When, however, evening came, and yet he  did  not appear, his

servants gathered outside the room and  whispered,  remembering what had happened once before. 

"They listened, but could hear no sound.  They shook the door and  called to him, then beat with their fists

upon the wooden panels.  But  still no sound came from the room. 

"Becoming alarmed, they decided to burst open the door, and, after  many blows, it gave way, and they

crowded in. 

He sat bolt upright in his highbacked chair.  They thought at  first  he had died in his sleep.  But when they

drew nearer and the  light  fell upon him, they saw the livid marks of bony fingers round  his  throat; and in his

eyes there was a terror such as is not often  seen  in human eyes." 

Brown was the first to break the silence that followed.  He asked  me  if I had any brandy on board.  He said he

felt he should like just  a  nip of brandy before going to bed.  That is one of the chief charms  of Jephson's

stories:  they always make you feel you want a little  brandy. 

CHAPTER VI

"Cats," remarked Jephson to me, one afternoon, as we sat in the  punt  discussing the plot of our novel, "cats

are animals for whom I  entertain a very great respect.  Cats and Nonconformists seem to me  the only things in

this world possessed of a practicable working  conscience.  Watch a cat doing something mean and wrongif

ever one  gives you the chance; notice how anxious she is that nobody should  see her doing it; and how

prompt, if detected, to pretend that she  was not doing itthat she was not even thinking of doing itthat,  as

a matter of fact, she was just about to do something else, quite  different.  You might almost think they had a

soul. 

"Only this morning I was watching that tortoiseshell of yours on  the houseboat.  She was creeping along the

roof, behind the flower  boxes, stalking a young thrush that had perched upon a coil of rope.  Murder

gleamed from her eye, assassination lurked in every twitching  muscle of her body.  As she crouched to spring,

Fate, for once  favouring the weak, directed her attention to myself, and she  became,  for the first time, aware

of my presence.  It acted upon her  as a  heavenly vision upon a Biblical criminal.  In an instant she  was a

changed being.  The wicked beast, going about seeking whom it  might  devour, had vanished.  In its place sat a

longtailed, furry  angel,  gazing up into the sky with an expression that was onethird  innocence  and

twothirds admiration of the beauties of nature.  What  was she  doing there, did I want to know?  Why, could I

not see,  playing with a  bit of earth.  Surely I was not so evilminded as to  imagine she  wanted to kill that dear

little birdGod bless it. 

"Then note an old Tom, slinking home in the early morning, after a  night spent on a roof of bad repute.  Can

you picture to yourself a  living creature less eager to attract attention?  'Dear me,' you can  all but hear it

saying to itself, 'I'd no idea it was so late; how  time does go when one is enjoying oneself.  I do hope I shan't

meet  any one I knowvery awkward, it's being so light.' 

"In the distance it sees a policeman, and stops suddenly within the  shelter of a shadow.  'Now what's he doing

there,' it says, 'and  close to our door too?  I can't go in while he's hanging about.  He's  sure to see and recognise


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 51



Top




Page No 54


me; and he's just the sort of man to  talk to  the servants.' 

"It hides itself behind a post and waits, peeping cautiously round  the corner from time to time.  The

policeman, however, seems to have  taken up his residence at that particular spot, and the cat becomes  worried

and excited. 

"'What's the matter with the fool?' it mutters indignantly; 'is he  dead?  Why don't he move on, he's always

telling other people to.  Stupid ass.' 

"Just then a faroff cry of 'milk' is heard, and the cat starts up  in an agony of alarm.  'Great Scott, hark at that!

Why, everybody  will be down before I get in.  Well, I can't help it.  I must chance  it.' 

"He glances round at himself, and hesitates.  'I wouldn't mind if I  didn't look so dirty and untidy,' he muses;

'people are so prone to  think evil in this world.' 

"'Ah, well,' he adds, giving himself a shake, 'there's nothing else  for it, I must put my trust in Providence, it's

pulled me through  before:  here goes.' 

"He assumes an aspect of chastened sorrow, and trots along with a  demure and saddened step.  It is evident he

wishes to convey the  idea  that he has been out all night on work connected with the  Vigilance  Association,

and is now returning home sick at heart  because of the  sights that he has seen. 

"He squirms in, unnoticed, through a window, and has just time to  give himself a hurried lick down before he

hears the cook's step on  the stairs.  When she enters the kitchen he is curled up on the  hearthrug, fast asleep.

The opening of the shutters awakes him.  He  rises and comes forward, yawning and stretching himself. 

"'Dear me, is it morning, then?' he says drowsily.  'Heighho!  I've  had such a lovely sleep, cook; and such a

beautiful dream about  poor  mother.' 

"Cats! do you call them?  Why, they are Christians in everything  except the number of legs." 

"They certainly are," I responded, "wonderfully cunning little  animals, and it is not by their moral and

religious instincts alone  that they are so closely linked to man; the marvellous ability they  display in taking

care of 'number one' is worthy of the human race  itself.  Some friends of mine had a cat, a big black Tom:  they

have  got half of him still.  They had reared him from a kitten, and, in  their homely, undemonstrative way, they

liked him.  There was  nothing, however, approaching passion on either side. 

"One day a Chinchilla came to live in the neighbourhood, under the  charge of an elderly spinster, and the two

cats met at a garden wall  party. 

"'What sort of diggings have you got?' asked the Chinchilla. 

"'Oh, pretty fair.' 

"'Nice people?' 

"'Yes, nice enoughas people go.' 

"'Pretty willing?  Look after you well, and all that sort of  thing?' 

"'Yesoh yes.  I've no fault to find with them.'


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 52



Top




Page No 55


"'What's the victuals like?' 

"'Oh, the usual thing, you know, bones and scraps, and a bit of  dog  biscuit now and then for a change.' 

"'Bones and dogbiscuits!  Do you mean to say you eat bones?' 

"'Yes, when I can get 'em.  Why, what's wrong about them?' 

"'Shade of Egyptian Isis, bones and dogbiscuits!  Don't you ever  get any spring chickens, or a sardine, or a

lamb cutlet?' 

"'Chickens!  Sardines!  What are you talking about?  What are  sardines?' 

"'What are sardines!  Oh, my dear child (the Chinchilla was a lady  cat, and always called gentlemen friends a

little older than herself  'dear child'), these people of yours are treating you just  shamefully.  Come, sit down

and tell me all about it.  What do they  give you to sleep on?' 

"'The floor.' 

"'I thought so; and skim milk and water to drink, I suppose?' 

"'It IS a bit thin.' 

"'I can quite imagine it.  You must leave these people, my dear, at  once.' 

"'But where am I to go to?' 

"'Anywhere.' 

"'But who'll take me in?' 

"'Anybody, if you go the right way to work.  How many times do you  think I've changed my people?

Seven!and bettered myself on each  occasion.  Why, do you know where I was born?  In a pigsty.  There

were three of us, mother and I and my little brother.  Mother would  leave us every evening, returning

generally just as it was getting  light.  One morning she did not come back.  We waited and waited,  but  the day

passed on and she did not return, and we grew hungrier  and  hungrier, and at last we lay down, side by side,

and cried  ourselves  to sleep. 

"'In the evening, peeping through a hole in the door, we saw her  coming across the field.  She was crawling

very slowly, with her  body  close down against the ground.  We called to her, and she  answered  with a low

"crroo"; but she did not hasten her pace. 

"'She crept in and rolled over on her side, and we ran to her, for  we were almost starving.  We lay long upon

her breasts, and she  licked us over and over. 

"'I dropped asleep upon her, and in the night I awoke, feeling  cold.  I crept closer to her, but that only made

me colder still, and  she  was wet and clammy with a dark moisture that was oozing from her  side.  I did not

know what it was at that time, but I have learnt  since. 

"'That was when I could hardly have been four weeks old, and from  that day to this I've looked after myself:

you've got to do that in  this world, my dear.  For a while, I and my brother lived on in that  sty and kept


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 53



Top




Page No 56


ourselves.  It was a grim struggle at first, two babies  fighting for life; but we pulled through.  At the end of

about three  months, wandering farther from home than usual, I came upon a  cottage, standing in the fields.  It

looked warm and cosy through  the  open door, and I went in:  I have always been blessed with  plenty of  nerve.

Some children were playing round the fire, and  they welcomed  me and made much of me.  It was a new

sensation to me,  and I stayed  there.  I thought the place a palace at the time. 

"'I might have gone on thinking so if it had not been that, passing  through the village one day, I happened to

catch sight of a room  behind a shop.  There was a carpet on the floor, and a rug before  the  fire.  I had never

known till then that there were such luxuries  in  the world.  I determined to make that shop my home, and I did

so.' 

"'How did you manage it?' asked the black cat, who was growing  interested. 

"'By the simple process of walking in and sitting down.  My dear  child, cheek's the "Open sesame" to every

door.  The cat that works  hard dies of starvation, the cat that has brains is kicked  downstairs  for a fool, and the

cat that has virtue is drowned for a  scamp; but  the cat that has cheek sleeps on a velvet cushion and  dines on

cream  and horseflesh.  I marched straight in and rubbed  myself against the  old man's legs.  He and his wife

were quite taken  with what they  called my "trustfulness," and adopted me with  enthusiasm.  Strolling  about

the fields of an evening I often used  to hear the children of  the cottage calling my name.  It was weeks  before

they gave up seeking  for me.  One of them, the youngest,  would sob herself to sleep of a  night, thinking that I

was dead:  they were affectionate children. 

"'I boarded with my shopkeeping friends for nearly a year, and from  them I went to some new people who

had lately come to the  neighbourhood, and who possessed a really excellent cook.  I think I  could have been

very satisfied with these people, but,  unfortunately,  they came down in the world, and had to give up the  big

house and the  cook, and take a cottage, and I did not care to go  back to that sort  of life. 

"'Accordingly I looked about for a fresh opening.  There was a  curious old fellow who lived not far off.

People said he was rich,  but nobody liked him.  He was shaped differently from other men.  I  turned the matter

over in my mind for a day or two, and then  determined to give him a trial.  Being a lonely sort of man, he

might  make a fuss over me, and if not I could go. 

"'My surmise proved correct.  I have never been more petted than I  was by "Toady," as the village boys had

dubbed him.  My present  guardian is foolish enough over me, goodness knows, but she has  other  ties, while

"Toady" had nothing else to love, not even  himself.  He  could hardly believe his eyes at first when I jumped

up  on his knees  and rubbed myself against his ugly face.  "Why, Kitty,"  he said, "do  you know you're the first

living thing that has ever  come to me of its  own accord."  There were tears in his funny little  red eyes as he

said  that. 

"'I remained two years with "Toady," and was very happy indeed.  Then he fell ill, and strange people came to

the house, and I was  neglected.  "Toady" liked me to come up and lie upon the bed, where  he could stroke me

with his long, thin hand, and at first I used to  do this.  But a sick man is not the best of company, as you can

imagine, and the atmosphere of a sick room not too healthy, so, all  things considered, I felt it was time for me

to make a fresh move. 

"'I had some difficulty in getting away.  "Toady" was always asking  for me, and they tried to keep me with

him:  he seemed to lie easier  when I was there.  I succeeded at length, however, and, once outside  the door, I

put sufficient distance between myself and the house to  ensure my not being captured, for I knew "Toady" so

long as he lived  would never cease hoping to get me back. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 54



Top




Page No 57


"'Where to go, I did not know.  Two or three homes were offered me,  but none of them quite suited me.  At

one place, where I put up for  a  day, just to see how I liked it, there was a dog; and at another,  which would

otherwise have done admirably, they kept a baby.  Whatever  you do, never stop at a house where they keep a

baby.  If a  child  pulls your tail or ties a paper bag round your head, you can  give it  one for itself and nobody

blames you.  "Well, serve you  right," they  say to the yelling brat, "you shouldn't tease the poor  thing."  But if

you resent a baby's holding you by the throat and  trying to gouge out  your eye with a wooden ladle, you are

called a  spiteful beast, and  "shoo'd" all round the garden.  If people keep  babies, they don't keep  me; that's my

rule. 

"'After sampling some three or four families, I finally fixed upon  a  banker.  Offers more advantageous from a

worldly point of view were  open to me.  I could have gone to a publichouse, where the victuals  were simply

unlimited, and where the back door was left open all  night.  But about the banker's (he was also a

churchwarden, and his  wife never smiled at anything less than a joke by the bishop) there  was an atmosphere

of solid respectability that I felt would be  comforting to my nature.  My dear child, you will come across

cynics  who will sneer at respectability:  don't you listen to them.  Respectability is its own rewardand a very

real and practical  reward.  It may not bring you dainty dishes and soft beds, but it  brings you something better

and more lasting.  It brings you the  consciousness that you are living the right life, that you are doing  the right

thing, that, so far as earthly ingenuity can fix it, you  are going to the right place, and that other folks ain't.

Don't you  ever let any one set you against respectability.  It's the most  satisfying thing I know of in this

worldand about the cheapest. 

"'I was nearly three years with this family, and was sorry when I  had to go.  I should never have left if I could

have helped it, but  one day something happened at the bank which necessitated the  banker's taking a sudden

journey to Spain, and, after that, the  house  became a somewhat unpleasant place to live in.  Noisy,

disagreeable  people were continually knocking at the door and making  rows in the  passage; and at night folks

threw bricks at the windows. 

"'I was in a delicate state of health at the time, and my nerves  could not stand it.  I said goodbye to the town,

and making my way  back into the country, put up with a county family. 

"'They were great swells, but I should have preferred them had they  been more homely.  I am of an

affectionate disposition, and I like  every one about me to love me.  They were good enough to me in their

distant way, but they did not take much notice of me, and I soon got  tired of lavishing attentions on people

that neither valued nor  responded to them. 

"'From these people I went to a retired potato merchant.  It was a  social descent, but a rise so far as comfort

and appreciation were  concerned.  They appeared to be an exceedingly nice family, and to  be  extremely fond

of me.  I say they "appeared" to be these things,  because the sequel proved that they were neither.  Six months

after  I  had come to them they went away and left me.  They never asked me  to  accompany them.  They made

no arrangements for me to stay behind.  They  evidently did not care what became of me.  Such egotistical

indifference to the claims of friendship I had never before met  with.  It shook my faithnever too robustin

human nature.  I  determined  that, in future, no one should have the opportunity of  disappointing  my trust in

them.  I selected my present mistress on  the  recommendation of a gentleman friend of mine who had formerly

lived  with her.  He said she was an excellent caterer.  The only  reason he  had left her was that she expected

him to be in at ten  each night, and  that hour didn't fit in with his other arrangements.  It made no  difference to

meas a matter of fact, I do not care for  these  midnight reunions that are so popular amongst us.  There are

always  too many cats for one properly to enjoy oneself, and sooner  or later a  rowdy element is sure to creep

in.  I offered myself to  her, and she  accepted me gratefully.  But I have never liked her,  and never shall.  She is

a silly old woman, and bores me.  She is,  however, devoted to  me, and, unless something extra attractive turns

up, I shall stick to  her. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 55



Top




Page No 58


"'That, my dear, is the story of my life, so far as it has gone.  I  tell it you to show you how easy it is to be

"taken in."  Fix on  your  house, and mew piteously at the back door.  When it is opened  run in  and rub yourself

against the first leg you come across.  Rub  hard, and  look up confidingly.  Nothing gets round human beings, I

have noticed,  quicker than confidence.  They don't get much of it,  and it pleases  them.  Always be confiding.

At the same time be  prepared for  emergencies.  If you are still doubtful as to your  reception, try and  get

yourself slightly wet.  Why people should  prefer a wet cat to a  dry one I have never been able to understand;

but that a wet cat is  practically sure of being taken in and gushed  over, while a dry cat is  liable to have the

garden hose turned upon  it, is an undoubted fact.  Also, if you can possibly manage it, and  it is offered you,

eat a bit  of dry bread.  The Human Race is always  stirred to its deepest depths  by the sight of a cat eating a bit

of  dry bread.' 

"My friend's black Tom profited by the Chinchilla's wisdom.  A  catless couple had lately come to live next

door.  He determined to  adopt them on trial.  Accordingly, on the first rainy day, he went  out soon after lunch

and sat for four hours in an open field.  In  the  evening, soaked to the skin, and feeling pretty hungry, he went

mewing  to their door.  One of the maids opened it, he rushed under  her skirts  and rubbed himself against her

legs.  She screamed, and  down came the  master and the mistress to know what was the matter. 

"'It's a stray cat, mum,' said the girl. 

"'Turn it out,' said the master. 

"'Oh no, don't,' said the mistress. 

"'Oh, poor thing, it's wet,' said the housemaid. 

"'Perhaps it's hungry,' said the cook. 

"'Try it with a bit of dry bread,' sneered the master, who wrote  for  the newspapers, and thought he knew

everything. 

"A stale crust was proffered.  The cat ate it greedily, and  afterwards rubbed himself gratefully against the

man's light  trousers. 

"This made the man ashamed of himself, likewise of his trousers.  'Oh, well, let it stop if it wants to,' he said. 

"So the cat was made comfortable, and stayed on. 

"Meanwhile its own family were seeking for it high and low.  They  had not cared over much for it while they

had had it; now it was  gone, they were inconsolable.  In the light of its absence, it  appeared to them the one

thing that had made the place home.  The  shadows of suspicion gathered round the case.  The cat's

disappearance, at first regarded as a mystery, began to assume the  shape of a crime.  The wife openly accused

the husband of never  having liked the animal, and more than hinted that he and the  gardener between them

could give a tolerably truthful account of its  last moments; an insinuation that the husband repudiated with a

warmth that only added credence to the original surmise. 

"The bullterrier was had up and searchingly examined.  Fortunately  for him, he had not had a single fight for

two whole days.  Had any  recent traces of blood been detected upon him, it would have gone  hard with him. 

"The person who suffered most, however, was the youngest boy.  Three  weeks before, he had dressed the cat

in doll's clothes and  taken it  round the garden in the perambulator.  He himself had  forgotten the  incident, but

Justice, though tardy, was on his track.  The misdeed  was suddenly remembered at the very moment when


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 56



Top




Page No 59


unavailing regret  for the loss of the favourite was at its deepest, so  that to box his  ears and send him, then and

there, straight off to bed  was felt to  be a positive relief. 

"At the end of a fortnight, the cat, finding he had not, after all,  bettered himself, came back.  The family were

so surprised that at  first they could not be sure whether he was flesh and blood, or a  spirit come to comfort

them.  After watching him eat half a pound of  raw steak, they decided he was material, and caught him up and

hugged  him to their bosoms.  For a week they overfed him and made  much of  him.  Then, the excitement

cooling, he found himself  dropping back  into his old position, and didn't like it, and went  next door again. 

"The next door people had also missed him, and they likewise  greeted  his return with extravagant ebullitions

of joy.  This gave the  cat  an idea.  He saw that his game was to play the two families off  one  against the other;

which he did.  He spent an alternate fortnight  with each, and lived like a fighting cock.  His return was always

greeted with enthusiasm, and every means were adopted to induce him  to stay.  His little whims were

carefully studied, his favourite  dishes kept in constant readiness. 

"The destination of his goings leaked out at length, and then the  two families quarrelled about him over the

fence.  My friend accused  the newspaper man of having lured him away.  The newspaper man  retorted that the

poor creature had come to his door wet and  starving, and added that he would be ashamed to keep an animal

merely  to illtreat it.  They have a quarrel about him twice a week  on the  average.  It will probably come to

blows one of these days." 

Jephson appeared much surprised by this story.  He remained  thoughtful and silent.  I asked him if he would

like to hear any  more, and as he offered no active opposition I went on.  (Maybe he  was asleep; that idea did

not occur to me at the time.) 

I told him of my grandmother's cat, who, after living a blameless  life for upwards of eleven years, and

bringing up a family of  something like sixtysix, not counting those that died in infancy  and  the waterbutt,

took to drink in her old age, and was run over  while  in a state of intoxication (oh, the justice of it! ) by a

brewer's  dray.  I have read in temperance tracts that no dumb animal  will touch  a drop of alcoholic liquor.  My

advice is, if you wish to  keep them  respectable, don't give them a chance to get at it.  I  knew a pony  But

never mind him; we are talking about my  grandmother's cat. 

A leaky beertap was the cause of her downfall.  A saucer used to  be  placed underneath it to catch the

drippings.  One day the cat,  coming in thirsty, and finding nothing else to drink, lapped up a  little, liked it, and

lapped a little more, went away for half an  hour, and came back and finished the saucerful.  Then sat down

beside  it, and waited for it to fill again. 

From that day till the hour she died, I don't believe that cat was  ever once quite sober.  Her days she passed in

a drunken stupor  before the kitchen fire.  Her nights she spent in the beer cellar. 

My grandmother, shocked and grieved beyond expression, gave up her  barrel and adopted bottles.  The cat,

thus condemned to enforced  abstinence, meandered about the house for a day and a half in a  disconsolate,

quarrelsome mood.  Then she disappeared, returning at  eleven o'clock as tight as a drum. 

Where she went, and how she managed to procure the drink, we never  discovered; but the same programme

was repeated every day.  Some  time  during the morning she would contrive to elude our vigilance  and  escape;

and late every evening she would come reeling home  across the  fields in a condition that I will not sully my

pen by  attempting to  describe. 

It was on Saturday night that she met the sad end to which I have  before alluded.  She must have been very

drunk, for the man told us  that, in consequence of the darkness, and the fact that his horses  were tired, he was


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 57



Top




Page No 60


proceeding at little more than a snail's pace. 

I think my grandmother was rather relieved than otherwise.  She had  been very fond of the cat at one time, but

its recent conduct had  alienated her affection.  We children buried it in the garden under  the mulberry tree, but

the old lady insisted that there should be no  tombstone, not even a mound raised.  So it lies there, unhonoured,

in  a drunkard's grave. 

I also told him of another cat our family had once possessed.  She  was the most motherly thing I have ever

known.  She was never happy  without a family.  Indeed, I cannot remember her when she hadn't a  family in

one stage or another.  She was not very particular what  sort of a family it was.  If she could not have kittens,

then she  would content herself with puppies or rats.  Anything that she could  wash and feed seemed to satisfy

her.  I believe she would have  brought up chickens if we had entrusted them to her. 

All her brains must have run to motherliness, for she hadn't much  sense.  She could never tell the difference

between her own children  and other people's.  She thought everything young was a kitten.  We  once mixed up

a spaniel puppy that had lost its own mother among her  progeny.  I shall never forget her astonishment when

it first  barked.  She boxed both its ears, and then sat looking down at it  with an  expression of indignant sorrow

that was really touching. 

"You're going to be a credit to your mother," she seemed to be  saying "you're a nice comfort to any one's old

age, you are, making  a  row like that.  And look at your ears flopping all over your face.  I  don't know where

you pick up such ways." 

He was a good little dog.  He did try to mew, and he did try to  wash  his face with his paw, and to keep his tail

still, but his  success  was not commensurate with his will.  I do not know which was  the  sadder to reflect upon,

his efforts to become a creditable kitten,  or his fostermother's despair of ever making him one. 

Later on we gave her a baby squirrel to rear.  She was nursing a  family of her own at the time, but she adopted

him with enthusiasm,  under the impression that he was another kitten, though she could  not  quite make out

how she had come to overlook him.  He soon became  her  prime favourite.  She liked his colour, and took a

mother's  pride in  his tail.  What troubled her was that it would cock up over  his head.  She would hold it down

with one paw, and lick it by the  halfhour  together, trying to make it set properly.  But the moment  she let it

go up it would cock again.  I have heard her cry with  vexation because  of this. 

One day a neighbouring cat came to see her, and the squirrel was  clearly the subject of their talk. 

"It's a good colour," said the friend, looking critically at the  supposed kitten, who was sitting up on his

haunches combing his  whiskers, and saying the only truthfully pleasant thing about him  that she could think

of. 

"He's a lovely colour," exclaimed our cat proudly. 

"I don't like his legs much," remarked the friend. 

"No," responded his mother thoughtfully, "you're right there.  His  legs are his weak point.  I can't say I think

much of his legs  myself." 

"Maybe they'll fill out later on," suggested the friend, kindly. 

"Oh, I hope so," replied the mother, regaining her momentarily  dashed cheerfulness.  "Oh yes, they'll come all

right in time.  And  then look at his tail.  Now, honestly, did you ever see a kitten  with  a finer tail?" 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 58



Top




Page No 61


"Yes, it's a good tail," assented the other; "but why do you do it  up over his head?" 

"I don't," answered our cat.  "It goes that way.  I can't make it  out.  I suppose it will come straight as he gets

older." 

"It will be awkward if it don't," said the friend. 

"Oh, but I'm sure it will," replied our cat.  "I must lick it more.  It's a tail that wants a good deal of licking, you

can see that." 

And for hours that afternoon, after the other cat had gone, she sat  trimming it; and, at the end, when she lifted

her paw off it, and it  flew back again like a steel spring over the squirrel's head, she  sat  and gazed at it with

feelings that only those among my readers  who  have been mothers themselves will be able to comprehend. 

"What have I done," she seemed to say"what have I done that this  trouble should come upon me?" 

Jephson roused himself on my completion of this anecdote and sat  up. 

"You and your friends appear to have been the possessors of some  very remarkable cats," he observed. 

"Yes," I answered, "our family has been singularly fortunate in its  cats." 

"Singularly so," agreed Jephson; "I have never met but one man from  whom I have heard more wonderful cat

talk than, at one time or  another, I have from you." 

"Oh," I said, not, perhaps without a touch of jealousy in my voice,  "and who was he?" 

"He was a seafaring man," replied Jephson.  "I met him on a  Hampstead tram, and we discussed the subject of

animal sagacity. 

"'Yes, sir,' he said, 'monkeys is cute.  I've come across monkeys  as  could give points to one or two lubbers I've

sailed under; and  elephants is pretty spry, if you can believe all that's told of 'em.  I've heard some tall tales

about elephants.  And, of course, dogs  has  their heads screwed on all right:  I don't say as they ain't.  But what  I

do say is:  that for straightfor'ard, levelheaded  reasoning, give  me cats.  You see, sir, a dog, he thinks a

powerful  deal of a  mannever was such a cute thing as a man, in a dog's  opinion; and he  takes good care

that everybody knows it.  Naturally  enough, we says a  dog is the most intellectual animal there is.  Now  a cat,

she's got  her own opinion about human beings.  She don't say  much, but you can  tell enough to make you

anxious not to hear the  whole of it.  The  consequence is, we says a cat's got no  intelligence.  That's where we

let our prejudice steer our judgment  wrong.  In a matter of plain  common sense, there ain't a cat living  as

couldn't take the lee side  of a dog and fly round him.  Now, have  you ever noticed a dog at the  end of a chain,

trying to kill a cat  as is sitting washing her face  threequarters of an inch out of his  reach?  Of course you

have.  Well, who's got the sense out of those  two?  The cat knows that it  ain't in the nature of steel chains to

stretch.  The dog, who ought,  you'd think, to know a durned sight  more about 'em than she does, is  sure they

will if you only bark  loud enough. 

"'Then again, have you ever been made mad by cats screeching in the  night, and jumped out of bed and

opened the window and yelled at  them?  Did they ever budge an inch for that, though you shrieked  loud

enough to skeer the dead, and waved your arms about like a man  in a  play?  Not they.  They've turned and

looked at you, that's all.  "Yell  away, old man," they've said, "we like to hear you:  the more  the  merrier."  Then

what have you done?  Why, you've snatched up a  hairbrush, or a boot, or a candlestick, and made as if you'd

throw  it at them.  They've seen your attitude, they've seen the thing in  your hand, but they ain't moved a point.


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 59



Top




Page No 62


They knew as you weren't  going to chuck valuable property out of window with the chance of  getting it lost

or spoiled.  They've got sense themselves, and they  give you credit for having some.  If you don't believe that's

the  reason, you try showing them a lump of coal, or half a brick, next  timesomething as they know you

WILL throw.  Before you're ready to  heave it, there won't be a cat within aim. 

"'Then as to judgment and knowledge of the world, why dogs are  babies to 'em.  Have you ever tried telling a

yarn before a cat,  sir?' 

"I replied that cats had often been present during anecdotal  recitals of mine, but that, hitherto, I had paid no

particular  attention to their demeanour. 

"'Ah, well, you take an opportunity of doing so one day, sir,'  answered the old fellow; 'it's worth the

experiment.  If you're  telling a story before a cat, and she don't get uneasy during any  part of the narrative, you

can reckon you've got hold of a thing as  it will be safe for you to tell to the Lord Chief Justice of  England. 

"'I've got a messmate,' he continued; 'William Cooley is his name.  We call him Truthful Billy.  He's as good a

seaman as ever trod  quarterdeck; but when he gets spinning yarns he ain't the sort of  man as I could advise

you to rely upon.  Well, Billy, he's got a  dog,  and I've seen him sit and tell yarns before that dog that would

make a  cat squirm out of its skin, and that dog's taken 'em in and  believed  'em.  One night, up at his old

woman's, Bill told us a yarn  by the  side of which salt junk two voyages old would pass for spring  chicken.  I

watched the dog, to see how he would take it.  He  listened to it  from beginning to end with cocked ears, and

never so  much as blinked.  Every now and then he would look round with an  expression of  astonishment or

delight that seemed to say:  "Wonderful, isn't it!"  "Dear me, just think of it!"  "Did you  ever!"  "Well, if that

don't  beat everything!"  He was a chuckle  headed dog; you could have told  him anything. 

"'It irritated me that Bill should have such an animal about him to  encourage him, and when he had finished I

said to him, "I wish you'd  tell that yarn round at my quarters one evening." 

"'Why?' said Bill. 

"'Oh, it's just a fancy of mine,' I says.  I didn't tell him I was  wanting my old cat to hear it. 

"'Oh, all right,' says Bill, 'you remind me.'  He loved yarning,  Billy did. 

"'Next night but one he slings himself up in my cabin, and I does  so.  Nothing loth, off he starts.  There was

about halfadozen of  us  stretched round, and the cat was sitting before the fire fussing  itself up.  Before Bill

had got fairly under weigh, she stops  washing  and looks up at me, puzzled like, as much as to say, "What

have we got  here, a missionary?"  I signalled to her to keep quiet,  and Bill went  on with his yarn.  When he got

to the part about the  sharks, she  turned deliberately round and looked at him.  I tell you  there was an

expression of disgust on that cat's face as might have  made a  travelling Cheap Jack feel ashamed of himself.

It was that  human, I  give you my word, sir, I forgot for the moment as the poor  animal  couldn't speak.  I could

see the words that were on its lips:  "Why  don't you tell us you swallowed the anchor?" and I sat on

tenterhooks, fearing each instant that she would say them aloud.  It  was a relief to me when she turned her

back on Bill. 

"'For a few minutes she sat very still, and seemed to be wrestling  with herself like.  I never saw a cat more set

on controlling its  feelings, or that seemed to suffer more in silence.  It made my  heart  ache to watch it. 

"'At last Bill came to the point where he and the captain between  'em hold the shark's mouth open while the

cabinboy dives in head  foremost, and fetches up, undigested, the gold watch and chain as  the  bo'sun was

awearing when he fell overboard; and at that the old  cat  giv'd a screech, and rolled over on her side with her


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VI 60



Top




Page No 63


legs in  the air. 

"'I thought at first the poor thing was dead, but she rallied after  a bit, and it seemed as though she had braced

herself up to hear the  thing out. 

"'But a little further on, Bill got too much for her again, and  this  time she owned herself beat.  She rose up and

looked round at us:  "You'll excuse me, gentlemen," she saidleastways that is what she  said if looks go for

anything"maybe you're used to this sort of  rubbish, and it don't get on your nerves.  With me it's different.  I

guess I've heard as much of this fool's talk as my constitution  will  stand, and if it's all the same to you I'll get

outside before  I'm  sick." 

"'With that she walked up to the door, and I opened it for her, and  she went out. 

"'You can't fool a cat with talk same as you can a dog.'" 

CHAPTER VII

Does man ever reform?  Balzac says he doesn't.  So far as my  experience goes, it agrees with that of

Balzaca fact the admirers  of that author are at liberty to make what use of they please. 

When I was young and accustomed to take my views of life from  people  who were older than myself, and

who knew better, so they said,  I  used to believe that he did.  Examples of "reformed characters" were

frequently pointed out to meindeed, our village, situate a few  miles from a small seaport town, seemed to

be peculiarly rich in  such.  They were, from all accounts, including their own, persons  who  had formerly

behaved with quite unnecessary depravity, and who,  at the  time I knew them, appeared to be going to equally

objectionable  lengths in the opposite direction.  They invariably  belonged to one of  two classes, the

lowspirited or the aggressively  unpleasant.  They  said, and I believed, that they were happy; but I  could not

help  reflecting how very sad they must have been before  they were happy. 

One of them, a small, meekeyed old man with a piping voice, had  been exceptionally wild in his youth.

What had been his special  villainy I could never discover.  People responded to my inquiries  by  saying that he

had been "Oh, generally bad," and increased my  longing  for detail by adding that little boys ought not to want

to  know about  such things.  From their tone and manner I assumed that  he must have  been a pirate at the very

least, and regarded him with  awe, not  unmingled with secret admiration. 

Whatever it was, he had been saved from it by his wife, a bony lady  of unprepossessing appearance, but

irreproachable views. 

One day he called at our house for some purpose or other, and,  being  left alone with him for a few minutes, I

took the opportunity of  interviewing him personally on the subject. 

"You were very wicked once, weren't you?" I said, seeking by  emphasis on the "once" to mitigate what I felt

might be the  disagreeable nature of the question. 

To my intense surprise, a gleam of shameful glory lit up his  wizened  face, and a sound which I tried to think

a sigh, but which  sounded  like a chuckle, escaped his lips. 

"Ay," he replied; "I've been a bit of a spanker in my time." 

The term "spanker" in such connection puzzled me.  I had been  hitherto led to regard a spanker as an


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VII 61



Top




Page No 64


eminently conscientious  person, especially where the shortcomings of other people were  concerned; a

person who laboured for the good of others.  That the  word could also be employed to designate a sinful party

was a  revelation to me. 

"But you are good now, aren't you?" I continued, dismissing further  reflection upon the etymology of

"spanker" to a more fitting  occasion. 

"Ay, ay," he answered, his countenance resuming its customary  aspect  of resigned melancholy.  "I be a brand

plucked from the  burning, I  be.  There beant much wrong wi' Deacon Sawyers, now." 

"And it was your wife that made you good, wasn't it?" I persisted,  determined, now that I had started this

investigation, to obtain  confirmation at first hand on all points. 

At the mention of his wife his features became suddenly  transformed.  Glancing hurriedly round, to make

sure, apparently, that  no one but  myself was within hearing, he leaned across and hissed  these words  into my

earI have never forgotten them, there was a ring  of such  evident sincerity about them  

"I'd like to skin her, I'd like to skin her alive." 

It struck me, even in the light of my then limited judgment, as an  unregenerate wish; and thus early my faith

in the possibility of  man's reformation received the first of those many blows that have  resulted in shattering

it. 

Nature, whether human or otherwise, was not made to be reformed.  You can develop, you can check, but you

cannot alter it. 

You can take a small tiger and train it to sit on a hearthrug, and  to lap milk, and so long as you provide it with

hearthrugs to lie on  and sufficient milk to drink, it will purr and behave like an  affectionate domestic pet.  But

it is a tiger, with all a tiger's  instincts, and its progeny to the end of all time will be tigers. 

In the same way, you can take an ape and develop it through a few  thousand generations until it loses its tail

and becomes an  altogether superior ape.  You can go on developing it through still  a  few more thousands of

generations until it gathers to itself out  of  the waste vapours of eternity an intellect and a soul, by the aid  of

which it is enabled to keep the original apish nature more or  less  under control. 

But the ape is still there, and always will be, and every now and  again, when Constable Civilisation turns his

back for a moment, as  during "Spanish Furies," or "September massacres," or Western mob  rule, it creeps out

and bites and tears at quivering flesh, or  plunges its hairy arms elbow deep in blood, or dances round a

burning  nigger. 

I knew a man onceor, rather, I knew of a manwho was a confirmed  drunkard.  He became and continued

a drunkard, not through weakness,  but through will.  When his friends remonstrated with him, he told  them to

mind their own business, and to let him mind his.  If he saw  any reason for not getting drunk he would give it

up.  Meanwhile he  liked getting drunk, and he meant to get drunk as often as possible. 

He went about it deliberately, and did it thoroughly.  For nearly  ten years, so it was reported, he never went to

bed sober.  This may  be an exaggerationit would be a singular report were it notbut  it  can be relied upon

as sufficiently truthful for all practical  purposes. 

Then there came a day when he did see a reason for not getting  drunk.  He signed no pledge, he took no oath.

He said, "I will  never  touch another drop of drink," and for twentysix years he kept  his  word. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VII 62



Top




Page No 65


At the end of that time a combination of circumstances occurred  that  made life troublesome to him, so that he

desired to be rid of it  altogether.  He was a man accustomed, when he desired a thing within  his reach, to

stretch out his hand and take it.  He reviewed the  case  calmly, and decided to commit suicide. 

If the thing were to be done at all, it would be best, for reasons  that if set forth would make this a long story,

that it should be  done that very night, and, if possible, before eleven o'clock, which  was the earliest hour a

certain person could arrive from a certain  place. 

It was then four in the afternoon.  He attended to some necessary  business, and wrote some necessary letters.

This occupied him until  seven.  He then called a cab and drove to a small hotel in the  suburbs, engaged a

private room, and ordered up materials for the  making of the particular punch that had been the last beverage

he  had  got drunk on, sixandtwenty years ago. 

For three hours he sat there drinking steadily, with his watch  before him.  At halfpast ten he rang the bell,

paid his bill, came  home, and cut his throat. 

For a quarter of a century people had been calling that man a  "reformed character."  His character had not

reformed one jot.  The  craving for drink had never died.  For twentysix years he had,  being  a great man, held

it gripped by the throat.  When all things  became a  matter of indifference to him, he loosened his grasp, and

the evil  instinct rose up within him as strong on the day he died as  on the day  he forced it down. 

That is all a man can do, pray for strength to crush down the evil  that is in him, and to keep it held down day

after day.  I never  hear  washy talk about "changed characters" and "reformed natures"  but I  think of a sermon

I once heard at a Wesleyan revivalist  meeting in the  Black Country. 

"Ah! my friends, we've all of us got the devil inside us.  I've got  him, you've got him," cried the preacherhe

was an old man, with  long white hair and beard, and wild, fighting eyes.  Most of the  preachers who came

"reviving," as it was called, through that  district, had those eyes.  Some of them needed "reviving"  themselves,

in quite another sense, before they got clear out of it.  I am speaking  now of more than thirty years ago. 

"Ah! so us haveso us have," came the response. 

"And you carn't get rid of him," continued the speaker. 

"Not of oursel's," ejaculated a fervent voice at the end of the  room, "but the Lord will help us." 

The old preacher turned on him almost fiercely: 

"But th' Lord woan't," he shouted; "doan't 'ee reckon on that, lad.  Ye've got him an' ye've got ta keep him.  Ye

carn't get rid of him.  Th' Lord doan't mean 'ee to." 

Here there broke forth murmurs of angry disapproval, but the old  fellow went on, unheeding: 

"It arn't good for 'ee to get rid of him.  Ye've just got to hug  him  tight.  Doan't let him go.  Hold him fast,

andLAM INTO HIM.  I  tell 'ee it's good, healthy Christian exercise." 

We had been discussing the subject with reference to our hero.  It  had been suggested by Brown as an

unhackneyed idea, and one lending  itself, therefore, to comparative freshness of treatment, that our  hero

should be a thoroughpaced scamp. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VII 63



Top




Page No 66


Jephson seconded the proposal, for the reason that it would the  better enable us to accomplish artistic work.

He was of opinion  that  we should be more sure of our ground in drawing a villain than  in  attempting to

portray a good man. 

MacShaughnassy thirded (if I may coin what has often appeared to me  to be a muchneeded word) the

motion with ardour.  He was tired, he  said, of the crystalhearted, noblethinking young man of fiction.

Besides, it made bad reading for the "young person."  It gave her  false ideas, and made her dissatisfied with

mankind as he really is. 

And, thereupon, he launched forth and sketched us his idea of a  hero, with reference to whom I can only say

that I should not like  to  meet him on a dark night. 

Brown, our one earnest member, begged us to be reasonable, and  reminded us, not for the first time, and not,

perhaps, altogether  unnecessarily, that these meetings were for the purpose of  discussing  business, not of

talking nonsense. 

Thus adjured, we attacked the subject conscientiously. 

Brown's idea was that the man should be an outandout blackguard,  until about the middle of the book,

when some event should transpire  that would have the effect of completely reforming him.  This  naturally

brought the discussion down to the question with which I  have commenced this chapter:  Does man ever

reform?  I argued in the  negative, and gave the reasons for my disbelief much as I have set  them forth here.

MacShaughnassy, on the other hand, contended that  he did, and instanced the case of himselfa man who,

in his early  days, so he asserted, had been a scatterbrained, impracticable  person, entirely without stability. 

I maintained that this was merely an example of enormous willpower  enabling a man to overcome and rise

superior to the defects of  character with which nature had handicapped him. 

"My opinion of you," I said, "is that you are naturally a  hopelessly  irresponsible, wellmeaning ass.  But," I

continued  quickly, seeing  his hand reaching out towards a complete Shakespeare  in one volume  that lay upon

the piano, "your mental capabilities are  of such  extraordinary power that you can disguise this fact, and make

yourself appear a man of sense and wisdom." 

Brown agreed with me that in MacShaughnassy's case traces of the  former disposition were clearly apparent,

but pleaded that the  illustration was an unfortunate one, and that it ought not to have  weight in the discussion. 

"Seriously speaking," said he, "don't you think that there are some  experiences great enough to break up and

reform a man's nature?" 

"To break up," I replied, "yes; but to reform, no.  Passing  through  a great experience may shatter a man, or it

may strengthen a  man,  just as passing through a furnace may melt or purify metal, but  no  furnace ever lit

upon this earth can change a bar of gold into a  bar  of lead, or a bar of lead into one of gold." 

I asked Jephson what he thought.  He did not consider the bar of  gold simile a good one.  He held that a man's

character was not an  immutable element.  He likened it to a drugpoison or elixir  compounded by each

man for himself from the pharmacopoeia of all  things known to life and time, and saw no impossibility,

though some  improbability, in the glass being flung aside and a fresh draught  prepared with pain and labour. 

"Well," I said, "let us put the case practically; did you ever know  a man's character to change?" 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VII 64



Top




Page No 67


"Yes," he answered, "I did know a man whose character seemed to me  to be completely changed by an

experience that happened to him.  It  may, as you say, only have been that he was shattered, or that the  lesson

may have taught him to keep his natural disposition ever  under  control.  The result, in any case, was striking." 

We asked him to give us the history of the case, and he did so. 

"He was a friend of some cousins of mine," Jephson began, "people I  used to see a good deal of in my

undergraduate days.  When I met him  first he was a young fellow of twentysix, strong mentally and

physically, and of a stern and stubborn nature that those who liked  him called masterful, and that those who

disliked hima more  numerous bodytermed tyrannical.  When I saw him three years later,  he was an old

man of twentynine, gentle and yielding beyond the  borderline of weakness, mistrustful of himself and

considerate of  others to a degree that was often unwise.  Formerly, his anger had  been a thing very easily and

frequently aroused.  Since the change  of  which I speak, I have never known the shade of anger to cross his

face  but once.  In the course of a walk, one day, we came upon a  young  rough terrifying a small child by

pretending to set a dog at  her.  He  seized the boy with a grip that almost choked him, and  administered to  him

a punishment that seemed to me altogether out of  proportion to the  crime, brutal though it was. 

"I remonstrated with him when he rejoined me. 

"'Yes,' he replied apologetically; 'I suppose I'm a hard judge of  some follies.'  And, knowing what his haunted

eyes were looking at,  I  said no more. 

"He was junior partner in a large firm of tea brokers in the City.  There was not much for him to do in the

London office, and when,  therefore, as the result of some mortgage transactions, a South  Indian tea plantation

fell into the hands of the firm, it was  suggested that he should go out and take the management of it.  The  plan

suited him admirably.  He was a man in every way qualified to  lead a rough life; to face a by no means

contemptible amount of  difficulty and danger, to govern a small army of native workers more  amenable to

fear than to affection.  Such a life, demanding thought  and action, would afford his strong nature greater

interest and  enjoyment than he could ever hope to obtain amid the cramped  surroundings of civilisation. 

"Only one thing could in reason have been urged against the  arrangement, that thing was his wife.  She was a

fragile, delicate  girl, whom he had married in obedience to that instinct of  attraction  towards the opposite

which Nature, for the purpose of  maintaining her  average, has implanted in our breastsa timid,  meekeyed

creature,  one of those women to whom death is less  terrible than danger, and  fate easier to face than fear.

Such women  have been known to run  screaming from a mouse and to meet martyrdom  with heroism.  They

can  no more keep their nerves from trembling  than an aspen tree can stay  the quivering of its leaves. 

"That she was totally unfitted for, and would be made wretched by  the life to which his acceptance of the post

would condemn her might  have readily occurred to him, had he stopped to consider for a  moment  her feelings

in the matter.  But to view a question from any  other  standpoint than his own was not his habit.  That he loved

her  passionately, in his way, as a thing belonging to himself, there can  be no doubt, but it was with the love

that such men have for the dog  they will thrash, the horse they will spur to a broken back.  To  consult her on

the subject never entered his head.  He informed her  one day of his decision and of the date of their sailing,

and,  handing her a handsome cheque, told her to purchase all things  necessary to her, and to let him know if

she needed more; and she,  loving him with a doglike devotion that was not good for him,  opened  her big

eyes a little wider, but said nothing.  She thought  much about  the coming change to herself, however, and,

when nobody  was by, she  would cry softly; then, hearing his footsteps, would  hastily wipe away  the traces of

her tears, and go to meet him with a  smile. 

"Now, her timidity and nervousness, which at home had been a butt  for mere chaff, became, under the new

circumstances of their life, a  serious annoyance to the man.  A woman who seemed unable to repress  a  scream


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VII 65



Top




Page No 68


whenever she turned and saw in the gloom a pair of piercing  eyes looking out at her from a dusky face, who

was liable to drop  off  her horse with fear at the sound of a wild beast's roar a mile  off,  and who would turn

white and limp with horror at the mere sight  of a  snake, was not a companionable person to live with in the

neighbourhood of Indian jungles. 

"He himself was entirely without fear, and could not understand it.  To him it was pure affectation.  He had a

muddled idea, common to  men  of his stamp, that women assume nervousness because they think  it  pretty and

becoming to them, and that if one could only convince  them  of the folly of it they might be induced to lay it

aside, in  the same  way that they lay aside mincing steps and simpering voices.  A man who  prided himself, as

he did, upon his knowledge of horses,  might, one  would think, have grasped a truer notion of the nature of

nervousness,  which is a mere matter of temperament.  But the man was  a fool. 

"The thing that vexed him most was her horror of snakes.  He was  unblessedor uncursed, whichever you

may preferwith imagination  of  any kind.  There was no special enmity between him and the seed  of the

serpent.  A creature that crawled upon its belly was no more  terrible  to him than a creature that walked upon

its legs; indeed,  less so, for  he knew that, as a rule, there was less danger to be  apprehended from  them.  A

reptile is only too eager at all times to  escape from man.  Unless attacked or frightened, it will make no  onset.

Most people  are content to acquire their knowledge of this  fact from the natural  history books.  He had proved

it for himself.  His servant, an old  sergeant of dragoons, has told me that he has  seen him stop with his  face six

inches from the head of a hooded  cobra, and stand watching it  through his eyeglass as it crawled  away from

him, knowing that one  touch of its fangs would mean death  from which there could be no  possible escape.

That any reasoning  being should be inspired with  terrorsickening, deadly terrorby  such pitifully

harmless things,  seemed to him monstrous; and he  determined to try and cure her of her  fear of them. 

"He succeeded in doing this eventually somewhat more thoroughly  than  he had anticipated, but it left a terror

in his own eyes that has  not gone out of them to this day, and that never will. 

"One evening, riding home through a part of the jungle not far from  his bungalow, he heard a soft, low hiss

close to his ear, and,  looking up, saw a python swing itself from the branch of a tree and  make off through the

long grass.  He had been out antelopeshooting,  and his loaded rifle hung by his stirrup.  Springing from the

frightened horse, he was just in time to get a shot at the creature  before it disappeared.  He had hardly

expected, under the  circumstances, to even hit it.  By chance the bullet struck it at  the  junction of the vertebrae

with the head, and killed it  instantly.  It  was a wellmarked specimen, and, except for the small  wound the

bullet  had made, quite uninjured.  He picked it up, and  hung it across the  saddle, intending to take it home and

preserve  it. 

"Galloping along, glancing down every now and again at the huge,  hideous thing swaying and writhing in

front of him almost as if  still  alive, a brilliant idea occurred to him.  He would use this  dead  reptile to cure his

wife of her fear of living ones.  He would  fix  matters so that she should see it, and think it was alive, and  be

terrified by it; then he would show her that she had been  frightened  by a mere dead thing, and she would feel

ashamed of  herself, and be  healed of her folly.  It was the sort of idea that  would occur to a  fool. 

"When he reached home, he took the dead snake into his  smokingroom;  then, locking the door, the idiot set

out his  prescription.  He  arranged the monster in a very natural and lifelike  position.  It  appeared to be

crawling from the open window across the  floor, and  any one coming into the room suddenly could hardly

avoid  treading on  it.  It was very cleverly done. 

"That finished, he picked out a book from the shelves, opened it,  and laid it face downward upon the couch.

When he had completed all  things to his satisfaction he unlocked the door and came out, very  pleased with

himself. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VII 66



Top




Page No 69


"After dinner he lit a cigar and sat smoking a while in silence. 

"'Are you feeling tired?' he said to her at length, with a smile. 

"She laughed, and, calling him a lazy old thing, asked what it was  he wanted. 

"'Only my novel that I was reading.  I left it in my den.  Do you  mind?  You will find it open on the couch.' 

"She sprang up and ran lightly to the door. 

"As she paused there for a moment to look back at him and ask the  name of the book, he thought how pretty

and how sweet she was; and  for the first time a faint glimmer of the true nature of the thing  he  was doing

forced itself into his brain. 

"'Never mind,' he said, half rising, 'I'll'; then, enamoured of  the brilliancy of his plan, checked himself; and

she was gone. 

"He heard her footsteps passing along the matted passage, and  smiled  to himself.  He thought the affair was

going to be rather  amusing.  One finds it difficult to pity him even now when one thinks  of it. 

"The smokingroom door opened and closed, and he still sat gazing  dreamily at the ash of his cigar, and

smiling. 

"One moment, perhaps two passed, but the time seemed much longer.  The man blew the gray cloud from

before his eyes and waited.  Then  he  heard what he had been expecting to heara piercing shriek.  Then

another, which, expecting to hear the clanging of the distant  door and  the scurrying back of her footsteps

along the passage,  puzzled him, so  that the smile died away from his lips. 

"Then another, and another, and another, shriek after shriek. 

"The native servant, gliding noiselessly about the room, laid down  the thing that was in his hand and moved

instinctively towards the  door.  The man started up and held him back. 

"'Keep where you are,' he said hoarsely.  'It is nothing.  Your  mistress is frightened, that is all.  She must learn

to get over  this  folly.'  Then he listened again, and the shrieks ended with  what  sounded curiously like a

smothered laugh; and there came a  sudden  silence. 

"And out of that bottomless silence, Fear for the first time in his  life came to the man, and he and the dusky

servant looked at each  other with eyes in which there was a strange likeness; and by a  common instinct

moved together towards the place where the silence  came from. 

"When the man opened the door he saw three things:  one was the  dead  python, lying where he had left it; the

second was a live python,  its comrade apparently, slowly crawling round it; the third a  crushed, bloody heap

in the middle of the floor. 

"He himself remembered nothing more until, weeks afterwards, he  opened his eyes in a darkened, unfamiliar

place, but the native  servant, before he fled screaming from the house, saw his master  fling himself upon the

living serpent and grasp it with his hands,  and when, later on, others burst into the room and caught him

staggering in their arms, they found the second python with its head  torn off. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VII 67



Top




Page No 70


"That is the incident that changed the character of my manif it  be  changed," concluded Jephson.  "He told it

me one night as we sat on  the deck of the steamer, returning from Bombay.  He did not spare  himself.  He told

me the story, much as I have told it to you, but  in  an even, monotonous tone, free from emotion of any kind.  I

asked  him,  when he had finished, how he could bear to recall it. 

"'Recall it!' he replied, with a slight accent of surprise; 'it is  always with me.'" 

CHAPTER VIII

One day we spoke of crime and criminals.  We had discussed the  possibility of a novel without a villain, but

had decided that it  would be uninteresting. 

"It is a terribly sad reflection," remarked MacShaughnassy,  musingly; "but what a desperately dull place this

earth would be if  it were not for our friends the bad people.  Do you know," he  continued, "when I hear of

folks going about the world trying to  reform everybody and make them good, I get positively nervous.  Once

do away with sin, and literature will become a thing of the past.  Without the criminal classes we authors

would starve." 

"I shouldn't worry," replied Jephson, drily; "one half mankind has  been 'reforming' the other half pretty

steadily ever since the  Creation, yet there appears to be a fairly appreciable amount of  human nature left in it,

notwithstanding.  Suppressing sin is much  the same sort of task that suppressing a volcano would

beplugging  one vent merely opens another.  Evil will last our time." 

"I cannot take your optimistic view of the case," answered  MacShaughnassy.  "It seems to me that crimeat

all events,  interesting crimeis being slowly driven out of our existence.  Pirates and highwaymen have been

practically abolished.  Dear old  'Smuggler Bill' has melted down his cutlass into a pintcan with a  false

bottom.  The pressgang that was always so ready to rescue our  hero from his approaching marriage has been

disbanded.  There's not  a  lugger fit for the purposes of abduction left upon the coast.  Men  settle their 'affairs

of honour' in the law courts, and return home  wounded only in the pocket.  Assaults on unprotected females

are  confined to the slums, where heroes do not dwell, and are avenged by  the nearest magistrate.  Your

modern burglar is generally an outof  work greengrocer.  His 'swag' usually consists of an overcoat and a

pair of boots, in attempting to make off with which he is captured  by  the servantgirl.  Suicides and murders

are getting scarcer every  season.  At the present rate of decrease, deaths by violence will be  unheard of in

another decade, and a murder story will be laughed at  as too improbable to be interesting.  A certain section of

busybodies  are even crying out for the enforcement of the seventh  commandment.  If they succeed authors

will have to follow the advice  generally  given to them by the critics, and retire from business  altogether.  I  tell

you our means of livelihood are being filched  from us one by one.  Authors ought to form themselves into a

society  for the support and  encouragement of crime." 

MacShaughnassy's leading intention in making these remarks was to  shock and grieve Brown, and in this

object he succeeded.  Brown is  or was, in those daysan earnest young man with an exaltedsome  were

inclined to say an exaggeratedview of the importance and  dignity of the literary profession.  Brown's notion

of the scheme of  Creation was that God made the universe so as to give the literary  man something to write

about.  I used at one time to credit Brown  with originality for this idea; but as I have grown older I have

learned that the theory is a very common and popular one in cultured  circles. 

Brown expostulated with MacShaughnassy.  "You speak," he said, "as  though literature were the parasite of

evil." 

"And what else is she?" replied the MacShaughnassy, with  enthusiasm.  "What would become of literature


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VIII 68



Top




Page No 71


without folly and sin?  What is the  work of the literary man but raking a living for himself  out of the

dustheap of human woe?  Imagine, if you can, a perfect  worlda  world where men and women never said

foolish things and never  did  unwise ones; where small boys were never mischievous and children  never made

awkward remarks; where dogs never fought and cats never  screeched; where wives never henpecked their

husbands and mothers  inlaw never nagged; where men never went to bed in their boots and  seacaptains

never swore; where plumbers understood their work and  old maids never dressed as girls; where niggers

never stole chickens  and proud men were never seasick! where would be your humour and  your wit?

Imagine a world where hearts were never bruised; where  lips were never pressed with pain; where eyes were

never dim; where  feet were never weary; where stomachs were never empty! where would  be your pathos?

Imagine a world where husbands never loved more  wives than one, and that the right one; where wives were

never  kissed  but by their husbands; where men's hearts were never black  and women's  thoughts never impure;

where there was no hating and no  envying; no  desiring; no despairing! where would be your scenes of

passion, your  interesting complications, your subtle psychological  analyses?  My  dear Brown, we

writersnovelists, dramatists, poets  we fatten on  the misery of our fellowcreatures.  God created man

and woman, and  the woman created the literary man when she put her  teeth into the  apple.  We came into the

world under the shadow of  the serpent.  We  are special correspondents with the Devil's army.  We report his

victories in our threevolume novels, his occasional  defeats in our  fiveact melodramas." 

"All of which is very true," remarked Jephson; "but you must  remember it is not only the literary man who

traffics in misfortune.  The doctor, the lawyer, the preacher, the newspaper proprietor, the  weather prophet,

will hardly, I should say, welcome the millennium.  I  shall never forget an anecdote my uncle used to relate,

dealing  with  the period when he was chaplain of the Lincolnshire county  jail.  One  morning there was to be a

hanging; and the usual little  crowd of  witnesses, consisting of the sheriff, the governor, three  or four

reporters, a magistrate, and a couple of warders, was  assembled in the  prison.  The condemned man, a brutal

ruffian who  had been found guilty  of murdering a young girl under exceptionally  revolting circumstances,

was being pinioned by the hangman and his  assistant; and my uncle was  employing the last few moments at

his  disposal in trying to break down  the sullen indifference the fellow  had throughout manifested towards

both his crime and his fate. 

My uncle failing to make any impression upon him, the governor  ventured to add a few words of exhortation,

upon which the man  turned  fiercely on the whole of them. 

"'Go to hell,' he cried, 'with your snivelling jaw.  Who are you,  to  preach at me?  YOU'RE glad enough I'm

hereall of you.  Why, I'm  the only one of you as ain't going to make a bit over this job.  Where  would you

all be, I should like to know, you canting swine, if  it  wasn't for me and my sort?  Why, it's the likes of me as

KEEPS  the  likes of you,' with which he walked straight to the gallows and  told  the hangman to 'hurry up' and

not keep the gentlemen waiting." 

"There was some 'grit' in that man," said MacShaughnassy. 

"Yes," added Jephson, "and wholesome wit also." 

MacShaughnassy puffed a mouthful of smoke over a spider which was  just about to kill a fly.  This caused the

spider to fall into the  river, from where a supperhunting swallow quickly rescued him. 

"You remind me," he said, "of a scene I once witnessed in the  office  of The Dailywell, in the office of a

certain daily newspaper.  It  was the dead season, and things were somewhat slow.  An endeavour  had been

made to launch a discussion on the question 'Are Babies a  Blessing?'  The youngest reporter on the staff,

writing over the  simple but touching signature of 'Mother of Six,' had led off with a  scathing, though

somewhat irrelevant, attack upon husbands, as a  class; the Sporting Editor, signing himself 'Working Man,'

and  garnishing his contribution with painfully elaborated orthographical  lapses, arranged to give an air of


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VIII 69



Top




Page No 72


verisimilitude to the  correspondence, while, at the same time, not to offend the  susceptibilities of the

democracy (from whom the paper derived its  chief support), had replied, vindicating the British father, and

giving what purported to be stirring midnight experiences of his  own.  The Gallery Man, calling himself, with

a burst of imagination,  'Gentleman and Christian,' wrote indignantly that he considered the  agitation of the

subject to be both impious and indelicate, and  added  he was surprised that a paper holding the exalted, and

deservedly  popular, position of Theshould have opened its columns  to the  brainless vapourings of 'Mother

of Six' and 'Working Man.' 

"The topic had, however, fallen flat.  With the exception of one  man  who had invented a new feedingbottle,

and thought he was going to  advertise it for nothing, the outside public did not respond, and  over the editorial

department gloom had settled down. 

"One evening, as two or three of us were mooning about the stairs,  praying secretly for a war or a famine,

Todhunter, the town  reporter,  rushed past us with a cheer, and burst into the Sub  editor's room.  We

followed.  He was waving his notebook above his  head, and  clamouring, after the manner of people in French

exercises, for pens,  ink, and paper. 

"'What's up?' cried the Subeditor, catching his enthusiasm;  'influenza again?' 

"'Better than that!' shouted Todhunter.  'Excursion steamer run  down, a hundred and twentyfive lives

lostfour good columns of  heartrending scenes.' 

"'By Jove!' said the Sub, 'couldn't have happened at a better time  either'and then he sat down and dashed

off a leaderette, in which  he dwelt upon the pain and regret the paper felt at having to  announce the disaster,

and drew attention to the exceptionally  harrowing account provided by the energy and talent of 'our special

reporter.'" 

"It is the law of nature," said Jephson:  "we are not the first  party of young philosophers who have been struck

with the fact that  one man's misfortune is another man's opportunity." 

"Occasionally, another woman's," I observed. 

I was thinking of an incident told me by a nurse.  If a nurse in  fair practice does not know more about human

naturedoes not see  clearer into the souls of men and women than all the novelists in  little Bookland put

togetherit must be because she is physically  blind and deaf.  All the world's a stage, and all the men and

women  merely players; so long as we are in good health, we play our parts  out bravely to the end, acting

them, on the whole, artistically and  with strenuousness, even to the extent of sometimes fancying  ourselves

the people we are pretending to be.  But with sickness  comes forgetfulness of our part, and carelessness of the

impression  we are making upon the audience.  We are too weak to put the paint  and powder on our faces, the

stage finery lies unheeded by our side.  The heroic gestures, the virtuous sentiments are a weariness to us.  In

the quiet, darkened room, where the footlights of the great  stage  no longer glare upon us, where our ears are

no longer strained  to  catch the clapping or the hissing of the town, we are, for a  brief  space, ourselves. 

This nurse was a quiet, demure little woman, with a pair of dreamy,  soft gray eyes that had a curious power

of absorbing everything that  passed before them without seeming to look at anything.  Gazing upon  much life,

laid bare, had given to them a slightly cynical  expression, but there was a background of kindliness behind. 

During the evenings of my convalescence she would talk to me of her  nursing experiences.  I have sometimes

thought I would put down in  writing the stories that she told me, but they would be sad reading.  The majority

of them, I fear, would show only the tangled, seamy  side  of human nature, and God knows there is little need

for us to  point  that out to each other, though so many nowadays seem to think  it the  only work worth doing.


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VIII 70



Top




Page No 73


A few of them were sweet, but I think  they  were the saddest; and over one or two a man might laugh, but it

would  not be a pleasant laugh. 

"I never enter the door of a house to which I have been summoned,"  she said to me one evening, "without

wondering, as I step over the  threshold, what the story is going to be.  I always feel inside a  sickroom as if I

were behind the scenes of life.  The people come  and go about you, and you listen to them talking and

laughing, and  you look into your patient's eyes, and you just know that it's all a  play." 

The incident that Jephson's remark had reminded me of, she told me  one afternoon, as I sat propped up by the

fire, trying to drink a  glass of port wine, and feeling somewhat depressed at discovering I  did not like it. 

"One of my first cases," she said, "was a surgical operation.  I  was  very young at the time, and I made rather

an awkward mistakeI  don't mean a professional mistakebut a mistake nevertheless that I  ought to have

had more sense than to make. 

"My patient was a goodlooking, pleasantspoken gentleman.  The  wife  was a pretty, dark little woman, but I

never liked her from the  first; she was one of those perfectly proper, frigid women, who  always give me the

idea that they were born in a church, and have  never got over the chill.  However, she seemed very fond of

him, and  he of her; and they talked very prettily to each othertoo prettily  for it to be quite genuine, I should

have said, if I'd known as much  of the world then as I do now. 

"The operation was a difficult and dangerous one.  When I came on  duty in the evening I found him, as I

expected, highly delirious.  I  kept him as quiet as I could, but towards nine o'clock, as the  delirium only

increased, I began to get anxious.  I bent down close  to him and listened to his ravings.  Over and over again I

heard the  name 'Louise.'  Why wouldn't 'Louise' come to him?  It was so unkind  of herthey had dug a great

pit, and were pushing him down into it  oh! why didn't she come and save him?  He should be saved if she

would only come and take his hand. 

"His cries became so pitiful that I could bear them no longer.  His  wife had gone to attend a prayermeeting,

but the church was only in  the next street.  Fortunately, the daynurse had not left the house:  I called her in to

watch him for a minute, and, slipping on my  bonnet, ran across.  I told my errand to one of the vergers and he

took me to her.  She was kneeling, but I could not wait.  I pushed  open the pew door, and, bending down,

whispered to her, 'Please come  over at once; your husband is more delirious than I quite care  about,  and you

may be able to calm him.' 

"She whispered back, without raising her head, 'I'll be over in a  little while.  The meeting won't last much

longer.' 

"Her answer surprised and nettled me.  'You'll be acting more like  a  Christian woman by coming home with

me,' I said sharply, 'than by  stopping here.  He keeps calling for you, and I can't get him to  sleep.' 

"She raised her head from her hands:  'Calling for me?' she asked,  with a slightly incredulous accent. 

"'Yes,' I replied, 'it has been his one cry for the last hour:  Where's Louise, why doesn't Louise come to him.' 

"Her face was in shadow, but as she turned it away, and the faint  light from one of the turneddown gasjets

fell across it, I fancied  I saw a smile upon it, and I disliked her more than ever. 

"'I'll come back with you,' she said, rising and putting her books  away, and we left the church together. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VIII 71



Top




Page No 74


"She asked me many questions on the way:  Did patients, when they  were delirious, know the people about

them?  Did they remember  actual  facts, or was their talk mere incoherent rambling?  Could one  guide  their

thoughts in any way? 

"The moment we were inside the door, she flung off her bonnet and  cloak, and came upstairs quickly and

softly. 

"She walked to the bedside, and stood looking down at him, but he  was quite unconscious of her presence,

and continued muttering.  I  suggested that she should speak to him, but she said she was sure it  would be

useless, and drawing a chair back into the shadow, sat down  beside him. 

"Seeing she was no good to him, I tried to persuade her to go to  bed, but she said she would rather stop, and I,

being little more  than a girl then, and without much authority, let her.  All night  long he tossed and raved, the

one name on his lips being ever  LouiseLouiseand all night long that woman sat there in the  shadow,

never moving, never speaking, with a set smile on her lips  that made me long to take her by the shoulders and

shake her. 

"At one time he imagined himself back in his courting days, and  pleaded, 'Say you love me, Louise.  I know

you do.  I can read it in  your eyes.  What's the use of our pretending?  We KNOW each other.  Put your white

arms about me.  Let me feel your breath upon my neck.  Ah!  I knew it, my darling, my love!' 

"The whole house was deadly still, and I could hear every word of  his troubled ravings.  I almost felt as if I

had no right to be  there, listening to them, but my duty held me.  Later on, he fancied  himself planning a

holiday with her, so I concluded.  'I shall start  on Monday evening,' he was saying, and you can join me in

Dublin at  Jackson's Hotel on the Wednesday, and we'll go straight on.' 

"His voice grew a little faint, and his wife moved forward on her  chair, and bent her head closer to his lips. 

"'No, no,' he continued, after a pause, 'there's no danger  whatever.  It's a lonely little place, right in the heart of

the Galway  MountainsO'Mullen's Halfway House they call itfive miles from  Ballynahinch.  We shan't

meet a soul there.  We'll have three weeks  of heaven all to ourselves, my goddess, my Mrs. Maddox from

Boston  don't forget the name.' 

"He laughed in his delirium; and the woman, sitting by his side,  laughed also; and then the truth flashed

across me. 

"I ran up to her and caught her by the arm.  'Your name's not  Louise,' I said, looking straight at her.  It was an

impertinent  interference, but I felt excited, and acted on impulse. 

"'No,' she replied, very quietly; 'but it's the name of a very dear  school friend of mine.  I've got the clue

tonight that I've been  waiting two years to get.  Goodnight, nurse, thanks for fetching  me.' 

"She rose and went out, and I listened to her footsteps going down  the stairs, and then drew up the blind and

let in the dawn. 

"I've never told that incident to any one until this evening," my  nurse concluded, as she took the empty port

wine glass out of my  hand, and stirred the fire.  "A nurse wouldn't get many engagements  if she had the

reputation for making blunders of that sort." 

Another story that she told me showed married life more lovelit,  but  then, as she added, with that cynical

twinkle which glinted so  oddly  from her gentle, demure eyes, this couple had only very recently  been


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VIII 72



Top




Page No 75


wedhad, in fact, only just returned from their honeymoon. 

They had been travelling on the Continent, and there had both  contracted typhoid fever, which showed itself

immediately on their  homecoming. 

"I was called in to them on the very day of their arrival," she  said; "the husband was the first to take to his

bed, and the wife  followed suit twelve hours afterwards.  We placed them in adjoining  rooms, and, as often as

was possible, we left the door ajar so that  they could call out to one another. 

"Poor things!  They were little else than boy and girl, and they  worried more about each other than they

thought about themselves.  The  wife's only trouble was that she wouldn't be able to do anything  for  'poor

Jack.'  'Oh, nurse, you will be good to him, won't you?'  she  would cry, with her big childish eyes full of tears;

and the  moment I  went in to him it would be:  'Oh, don't trouble about me,  nurse, I'm  all right.  Just look after

the wifie, will you?' 

"I had a hard time between the two of them, for, with the help of  her sister, I was nursing them both.  It was an

unprofessional thing  to do, but I could see they were not well off, and I assured the  doctor that I could

manage.  To me it was worth while going through  the double work just to breathe the atmosphere of

unselfishness that  sweetened those two sickrooms.  The average invalid is not the  patient sufferer people

imagine.  It is a fretful, querulous, self  pitying little world that we live in as a rule, and that we grow  hard  in.

It gave me a new heart, nursing these young people. 

"The man pulled through, and began steadily to recover, but the  wife  was a wee slip of a girl, and her

strengthwhat there was of  it  ebbed day by day.  As he got stronger he would call out more and  more

cheerfully to her through the open door, and ask her how she  was  getting on, and she would struggle to call

back laughing  answers.  It  had been a mistake to put them next to each other, and  I blamed myself  for having

done so, but it was too late to change  then.  All we could  do was to beg her not to exhaust herself, and to  let

us, when he  called out, tell him she was asleep.  But the  thought of not answering  him or calling to him made

her so wretched  that it seemed safer to let  her have her way. 

"Her one anxiety was that he should not know how weak she was.  'It  will worry him so,' she would say; 'he is

such an old fidget over  me.  And I AM getting stronger, slowly; ain't I, nurse?' 

"One morning he called out to her, as usual, asking her how she  was,  and she answered, though she had to

wait for a few seconds to  gather  strength to do so.  He seemed to detect the effort, for he  called  back

anxiously, 'Are you SURE you're all right, dear?' 

"'Yes,' she replied, 'getting on famously.  Why?' 

"'I thought your voice sounded a little weak, dear,' he answered;  'don't call out if it tries you.' 

"Then for the first time she began to worry about herselfnot for  her own sake, but because of him. 

"'Do you think I AM getting weaker, nurse?' she asked me, fixing  her  great eyes on me with a frightened

look. 

"'You're making yourself weak by calling out,' I answered, a little  sharply.  'I shall have to keep that door

shut.' 

"'Oh, don't tell him'that was all her thought'don't let him  know  it.  Tell him I'm strong, won't you, nurse?

It will kill him if  he  thinks I'm not getting well.' 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VIII 73



Top




Page No 76


"I was glad when her sister came up, and I could get out of the  room, for you're not much good at nursing

when you feel, as I felt  then, as though you had swallowed a tablespoon and it was sticking  in  your throat. 

"Later on, when I went in to him, he drew me to the bedside, and  whispered me to tell him truly how she was.

If you are telling a  lie  at all, you may just as well make it a good one, so I told him  she was  really

wonderfully well, only a little exhausted after the  illness, as  was natural, and that I expected to have her up

before  him. 

"Poor lad! that lie did him more good than a week's doctoring and  nursing; and next morning he called out

more cheerily than ever to  her, and offered to bet her a new bonnet against a new hat that he  would race her,

and be up first. 

"She laughed back quite merrily (I was in his room at the time).  'All right,' she said, 'you'll lose.  I shall be

well first, and I  shall come and visit you.' 

"Her laugh was so bright, and her voice sounded so much stronger,  that I really began to think she had taken

a turn for the better, so  that when on going in to her I found her pillow wet with tears, I  could not understand

it. 

"'Why, we were so cheerful just a minute ago,' I said; 'what's the  matter?' 

"'Oh, poor Jack!' she moaned, as her little, wasted fingers opened  and closed upon the counterpane.  'Poor

Jack, it will break his  heart.' 

"It was no good my saying anything.  There comes a moment when  something tells your patient all that is to

be known about the case,  and the doctor and the nurse can keep their hopeful assurances for  where they will

be of more use.  The only thing that would have  brought comfort to her then would have been to convince her

that he  would soon forget her and be happy without her.  I thought it at the  time, and I tried to say something

of the kind to her, but I  couldn't  get it out, and she wouldn't have believed me if I had. 

"So all I could do was to go back to the other room, and tell him  that I wanted her to go to sleep, and that he

must not call out to  her until I told him. 

"She lay very still all day.  The doctor came at his usual hour and  looked at her.  He patted her hand, and just

glanced at the  untouched  food beside her. 

"'Yes,' he said, quietly.  'I shouldn't worry her, nurse.'  And I  understood. 

"Towards evening she opened her eyes, and beckoned to her sister,  who was standing by the bedside, to bend

down. 

"'Jeanie,' she whispered, 'do you think it wrong to deceive any one  when it's for their own good?' 

"'I don't know,' said the girl, in a dry voice; 'I shouldn't think  so.  Why do you ask?' 

"'Jeanie, your voice was always very much like minedo you  remember, they used to mistake us at home.

Jeanie, call out for me  just tilltill he's a bit better; promise me.' 

"They had loved each other, those two, more than is common among  sisters.  Jeanie could not answer, but she

pressed her sister closer  in her arms, and the other was satisfied. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VIII 74



Top




Page No 77


"Then, drawing all her little stock of life together for one final  effort, the child raised herself in her sister's

arms. 

"'Goodnight, Jack,' she called out, loud and clear enough to be  heard through the closed door. 

"'Goodnight, little wife,' he cried back, cheerily; 'are you all  right?' 

"'Yes, dear.  Goodnight.' 

"Her little, wornout frame dropped back upon the bed, and the next  thing I remember is snatching up a

pillow, and holding it tight  pressed against Jeanie's face for fear the sound of her sobs should  penetrate into

the next room; and afterwards we both got out,  somehow, by the other door, and rushed downstairs, and

clung to each  other in the back kitchen. 

"How we two women managed to keep up the deceit, as, for three  whole  days, we did, I shall never myself

know.  Jeanie sat in the room  where her dead sister, from its head to its stickingup feet, lay  outlined under

the white sheet; and I stayed beside the living man,  and told lies and acted lies, till I took a joy in them, and

had to  guard against the danger of overelaborating them. 

"He wondered at what he thought my 'new merry mood,' and I told him  it was because of my delight that his

wife was out of danger; and  then I went on for the pure devilment of the thing, and told him  that  a week ago,

when we had let him think his wife was growing  stronger,  we had been deceiving him; that, as a matter of

fact, she  was at that  time in great peril, and I had been in hourly alarm  concerning her,  but that now the strain

was over, and she was safe;  and I dropped down  by the foot of the bed, and burst into a fit of  laughter, and

had to  clutch hold of the bedstead to keep myself from  rolling on the floor. 

"He had started up in bed with a wild white face when Jeanie had  first answered him from the other room,

though the sisters' voices  had been so uncannily alike that I had never been able to  distinguish  one from the

other at any time.  I told him the slight  change was the  result of the fever, that his own voice also was  changed

a little, and  that such was always the case with a person  recovering from a long  illness.  To guide his thoughts

away from the  real clue, I told him  Jeanie had broken down with the long work, and  that, the need for her

being past, I had packed her off into the  country for a short rest.  That afternoon we concocted a letter to  him,

and I watched Jeanie's  eyes with a towel in my hand while she  wrote it, so that no tears  should fall on it, and

that night she  travelled twenty miles down the  Great Western line to post it,  returning by the next uptrain. 

"No suspicion of the truth ever occurred to him, and the doctor  helped us out with our deception; yet his

pulse, which day by day  had  been getting stronger, now beat feebler every hour.  In that  part of  the country

where I was born and grew up, the folks say that  wherever  the dead lie, there round about them, whether the

time be  summer or  winter, the air grows cold and colder, and that no fire,  though you  pile the logs halfway

up the chimney, will ever make it  warm.  A few  months' hospital training generally cures one of all  fanciful

notions  about death, but this idea I have never been able  to get rid of.  My  thermometer may show me sixty,

and I may try to  believe that the  temperature IS sixty, but if the dead are beside me  I feel cold to the  marrow

of my bones.  I could SEE the chill from  the dead room crawling  underneath the door, and creeping up about

his bed, and reaching out  its hand to touch his heart. 

"Jeanie and I redoubled our efforts, for it seemed to us as if  Death  were waiting just outside in the passage,

watching with his eye  at  the keyhole for either of us to make a blunder and let the truth  slip out.  I hardly ever

left his side except now and again to go  into that next room, and poke an imaginary fire, and say a few

chaffing words to an imaginary living woman on the bed where the  dead  one lay; and Jeanie sat close to the

corpse, and called out  saucy  messages to him, or reassuring answers to his anxious  questions. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VIII 75



Top




Page No 78


"At times, knowing that if we stopped another moment in these rooms  we should scream, we would steal

softly out and rush downstairs,  and,  shutting ourselves out of hearing in a cellar underneath the  yard,  laugh

till we reeled against the dirty walls.  I think we were  both  getting a little mad. 

"One dayit was the third of that nightmare life, so I learned  afterwards, though for all I could have told

then it might have been  the three hundredth, for Time seemed to have fled from that house as  from a dream,

so that all things were tangledI made a slip that  came near to ending the matter, then and there. 

"I had gone into that other room.  Jeanie had left her post for a  moment, and the place was empty. 

"I did not think what I was doing.  I had not closed my eyes that I  can remember since the wife had died, and

my brain and my senses  were  losing their hold of one another.  I went through my usual  performance  of

talking loudly to the thing underneath the white  sheet, and noisily  patting the pillows and rattling the bottles

on  the table. 

"On my return, he asked me how she was, and I answered, half in a  dream, 'Oh, bonny, she's trying to read a

little,' and he raised  himself on his elbow and called out to her, and for answer there  came  back silencenot

the silence that IS silence, but the silence  that is  as a voice.  I do not know if you understand what I mean by

that.  If  you had lived among the dead as long as I have, you would  know. 

"I darted to the door and pretended to look in.  'She's fallen  asleep,' I whispered, closing it; and he said

nothing, but his eyes  looked queerly at me. 

"That night, Jeanie and I stood in the hall talking.  He had fallen  to sleep early, and I had locked the door

between the two rooms, and  put the key in my pocket, and had stolen down to tell her what had  happened,

and to consult with her. 

"'What can we do!  God help us, what can we do!' was all that  Jeanie  could say.  We had thought that in a day

or two he would be  stronger, and that the truth might be broken to him.  But instead of  that he had grown so

weak, that to excite his suspicions now by  moving him or her would be to kill him. 

"We stood looking blankly in each other's faces, wondering how the  problem could be solved; and while we

did so the problem solved  itself. 

"The one womanservant had gone out, and the house was very  silent  so silent that I could hear the ticking

of Jeanie's watch  inside her  dress.  Suddenly, into the stillness there came a sound.  It was not  a cry.  It came

from no human voice.  I have heard the  voice of  human pain till I know its every note, and have grown

careless to  it; but I have prayed God on my knees that I may never  hear that  sound again, for it was the sob of

a soul. 

"It wailed through the quiet house and passed away, and neither of  us stirred. 

"At length, with the return of the blood to our veins, we went  upstairs together.  He had crept from his own

room along the passage  into hers.  He had not had strength enough to pull the sheet off,  though he had tried.

He lay across the bed with one hand grasping  hers." 

My nurse sat for a while without speaking, a somewhat unusual thing  for her to do. 

"You ought to write your experiences," I said. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER VIII 76



Top




Page No 79


"Ah!" she said, giving the fire a contemplative poke, "if you'd  seen  as much sorrow in the world as I have,

you wouldn't want to write  a  sad book." 

"I think," she added, after a long pause, with the poker still in  her hand, "it can only be the people who have

never KNOWN suffering  who can care to read of it.  If I could write a book, I should write  a merry booka

book that would make people laugh." 

CHAPTER IX

The discussion arose in this way.  I had proposed a match between  our villain and the daughter of the local

chemist, a singularly  noble  and pureminded girl, the humble but worthy friend of the  heroine. 

Brown had refused his consent on the ground of improbability.  "What  in thunder would induce him to marry

HER?" he asked. 

"Love!" I replied; "love, that burns as brightly in the meanest  villain's breast as in the proud heart of the good

young man." 

"Are you trying to be light and amusing," returned Brown, severely,  "or are you supposed to be discussing

the matter seriously?  What  attraction could such a girl have for such a man as Reuben Neil?" 

"Every attraction," I retorted.  "She is the exact moral contrast  to  himself.  She is beautiful (if she's not

beautiful enough, we can  touch her up a bit), and, when the father dies, there will be the  shop." 

"Besides," I added, "it will make the thing seem more natural if  everybody wonders what on earth could have

been the reason for their  marrying each other." 

Brown wasted no further words on me, but turned to MacShaughnassy. 

"Can YOU imagine our friend Reuben seized with a burning desire to  marry Mary Holme?" he asked, with a

smile. 

"Of course I can," said MacShaughnassy; "I can imagine anything,  and  believe anything of anybody.  It is

only in novels that people act  reasonably and in accordance with what might be expected of them.  I  knew an

old seacaptain who used to read the Young Ladies' Journal  in  bed, and cry over it.  I knew a bookmaker who

always carried  Browning's poems about with him in his pocket to study in the train.  I have known a Harley

Street doctor to develop at fortyeight a  sudden and overmastering passion for switchbacks, and to spend

every  hour he could spare from his practice at one or other of the  exhibitions, having threepen'orths one

after the other.  I have  known a bookreviewer give oranges (not poisoned ones) to children.  A  man is not a

character, he is a dozen characters, one of them  prominent, the other eleven more or less undeveloped.  I knew

a man  once, two of whose characters were of equal value, and the  consequences were peculiar." 

We begged him to relate the case to us, and he did so. 

"He was a Balliol man," said MacShaughnassy, "and his Christian  name  was Joseph.  He was a member of the

'Devonshire' at the time I  knew  him, and was, I think, the most superior person I have ever met.  He  sneered at

the Saturday Review as the pet journal of the suburban  literary club; and at the Athenaeum as the trade organ

of the  unsuccessful writer.  Thackeray, he considered, was fairly entitled  to his position of favourite author to

the cultured clerk; and  Carlyle he regarded as the exponent of the earnest artisan.  Living  authors he never

read, but this did not prevent his criticising them  contemptuously.  The only inhabitants of the nineteenth


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 77



Top




Page No 80


century that  he ever praised were a few obscure French novelists, of whom nobody  but himself had ever

heard.  He had his own opinion about God  Almighty, and objected to Heaven on account of the strong

Clapham  contingent likely to be found in residence there.  Humour made him  sad, and sentiment made him ill.

Art irritated him and science  bored  him.  He despised his own family and disliked everybody else.  For

exercise he yawned, and his conversation was mainly confined to  an  occasional shrug. 

"Nobody liked him, but everybody respected him.  One felt grateful  to him for his condescension in living at

all. 

"One summer, I was fishing over the Norfolk Broads, and on the Bank  Holiday, thinking I would like to see

the London 'Arry in his glory,  I ran over to Yarmouth.  Walking along the seafront in the evening,  I suddenly

found myself confronted by four remarkably choice  specimens of the class.  They were urging on their wild

and erratic  career arminarm.  The one nearest the road was playing an  unusually  wheezy concertina, and

the other three were bawling out  the chorus of  a musichall song, the heroine of which appeared to be

'Hemmer.' 

They spread themselves right across the pavement, compelling all  the  women and children they met to step

into the roadway.  I stood my  ground on the kerb, and as they brushed by me something in the face  of the one

with the concertina struck me as familiar. 

"I turned and followed them.  They were evidently enjoying  themselves immensely.  To every girl they passed

they yelled out,  'Oh, you little jam tart!' and every old lady they addressed as  'Mar.'  The noisiest and the most

vulgar of the four was the one  with  the concertina. 

"I followed them on to the pier, and then, hurrying past, waited  for  them under a gaslamp.  When the man

with the concertina came into  the light and I saw him clearly I started.  From the face I could  have sworn it

was Joseph; but everything else about him rendered  such  an assumption impossible.  Putting aside the time

and the  place, and  forgetting his behaviour, his companions, and his  instrument, what  remained was sufficient

to make the suggestion  absurd.  Joseph was  always clean shaven; this youth had a smudgy  moustache and a

pair of  incipient red whiskers.  He was dressed in  the loudest check suit I  have ever seen, off the stage.  He

wore  patentleather boots with  motherofpearl buttons, and a necktie  that in an earlier age would  have

called down lightning out of  Heaven.  He had a lowcrowned  billycock hat on his head, and a big

evilsmelling cigar between his  lips. 

"Argue as I would, however, the face was the face of Joseph; and,  moved by a curiosity I could not control, I

kept near him, watching  him. 

"Once, for a little while, I missed him; but there was not much  fear  of losing that suit for long, and after a

little looking about I  struck it again.  He was sitting at the end of the pier, where it  was  less crowded, with his

arm round a girl's waist.  I crept close.  She  was a jolly, redfaced girl, goodlooking enough, but common to

the  last degree.  Her hat lay on the seat beside her, and her head  was  resting on his shoulder.  She appeared to

be fond of him, but he  was  evidently bored. 

"'Don'tcher like me, Joe?' I heard her murmur. 

"'Yas,' he replied, somewhat unconvincingly, 'o' course I likes  yer.' 

"She gave him an affectionate slap, but he did not respond, and a  few minutes afterwards, muttering some

excuse, he rose and left her,  and I followed him as he made his way towards the refreshmentroom.  At the

door he met one of his pals. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 78



Top




Page No 81


"'Hullo!' was the question, 'wot 'a yer done wi' 'Liza?' 

"'Oh, I carn't stand 'er,' was his reply; 'she gives me the  bloomin'  'ump.  You 'ave a turn with 'er.' 

"His friend disappeared in the direction of 'Liza, and Joe pushed  into the room, I keeping close behind him.

Now that he was alone I  was determined to speak to him.  The longer I had studied his  features the more

resemblance I had found in them to those of my  superior friend Joseph. 

"He was leaning across the bar, clamouring for two of gin, when I  tapped him on the shoulder.  He turned his

head, and the moment he  saw me, his face went livid. 

"'Mr. Joseph Smythe, I believe,' I said with a smile. 

"'Who's Mr. Joseph Smythe?' he answered hoarsely; 'my name's Smith,  I ain't no bloomin' Smythe.  Who are

you?  I don't know yer.' 

"As he spoke, my eyes rested upon a curious gold ring of Indian  workmanship which he wore upon his left

hand.  There was no  mistaking  the ring, at all events:  it had been passed round the  club on more  than one

occasion as a unique curiosity.  His eyes  followed my gaze.  He burst into tears, and pushing me before him

into a quiet corner of  the saloon, sat down facing me. 

"'Don't give me away, old man,' he whimpered; 'for Gawd's sake,  don't let on to any of the chaps 'ere that I'm

a member of that  blessed old waxwork show in Saint James's:  they'd never speak to me  agen.  And keep yer

mug shut about Oxford, there's a good sort.  I  wouldn't 'ave 'em know as 'ow I was one o' them college blokes

for  anythink.' 

"I sat aghast.  I had listened to hear him entreat me to keep  'Smith,' the rorty 'Arry, a secret from the

acquaintances of  'Smythe,' the superior person.  Here was 'Smith' in mortal terror  lest his pals should hear of

his identity with the aristocratic  'Smythe,' and discard him.  His attitude puzzled me at the time,  but,  when I

came to reflect, my wonder was at myself for having  expected  the opposite. 

"'I carn't 'elp it,' he went on; 'I 'ave to live two lives.  'Arf  my  time I'm a stuckup prig, as orter be jolly well

kicked' 

"'At which times,' I interrupted, 'I have heard you express some  extremely uncomplimentary opinions

concerning 'Arries.' 

"'I know,' he replied, in a voice betraying strong emotion; 'that's  where it's so precious rough on me.  When

I'm a toff I despises  myself, 'cos I knows that underneath my sneering phiz I'm a bloomin'  'Arry.  When I'm an

'Arry, I 'ates myself 'cos I knows I'm a toff.' 

"'Can't you decide which character you prefer, and stick to it?' I  asked. 

"'No,' he answered, 'I carn't.  It's a rum thing, but whichever I  am, sure as fate, 'bout the end of a month I begin

to get sick o'  myself.' 

"'I can quite understand it,' I murmured; 'I should give way myself  in a fortnight.' 

"'I've been myself, now,' he continued, without noticing my remark,  'for somethin' like ten days.  One mornin',

in 'bout three weeks'  time, I shall get up in my diggins in the Mile End Road, and I shall  look round the room,

and at these clothes 'angin' over the bed, and  at this yer concertina' (he gave it an affectionate squeeze), 'and I


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 79



Top




Page No 82


shall feel myself gettin' scarlet all over.  Then I shall jump out  o'  bed, and look at myself in the glass.  "You

howling little cad,"  I  shall say to myself, "I have half a mind to strangle you"; and I  shall  shave myself, and

put on a quiet blue serge suit and a bowler  'at,  tell my landlady to keep my rooms for me till I comes back,

slip out  o' the 'ouse, and into the fust 'ansom I meets, and back to  the  Halbany.  And a month arter that, I shall

come into my chambers  at the  Halbany, fling Voltaire and Parini into the fire, shy me 'at  at the  bust of good

old 'Omer, slip on my blue suit agen, and back  to the  Mile End Road.' 

"'How do you explain your absence to both parties?' I asked. 

"'Oh, that's simple enough,' he replied.  'I just tells my  'ousekeeper at the Halbany as I'm goin' on the

Continong; and my  mates 'ere thinks I'm a traveller.' 

"'Nobody misses me much,' he added, pathetically; 'I hain't a  partic'larly fetchin' sort o' bloke, either of me.

I'm sich an out  andouter.  When I'm an 'Arry, I'm too much of an 'Arry, and when  I'm  a prig, I'm a reg'lar

fust prize prig.  Seems to me as if I was  two  ends of a man without any middle.  If I could only mix myself up

a bit  more, I'd be all right.' 

"He sniffed once or twice, and then he laughed.  'Ah, well,' he  said, casting aside his momentary gloom; 'it's

all a game, and wot's  the odds so long as yer 'appy.  'Ave a wet?' 

"I declined the wet, and left him playing sentimental airs to  himself upon the concertina. 

"One afternoon, about a month later, the servant came to me with a  card on which was engraved the name of

'Mr. Joseph Smythe.'  I  requested her to show him up.  He entered with his usual air of  languid

superciliousness, and seated himself in a graceful attitude  upon the sofa. 

"'Well,' I said, as soon as the girl had closed the door behind  her,  'so you've got rid of Smith?' 

"A sickly smile passed over his face.  'You have not mentioned it  to  any one?' he asked anxiously. 

"'Not to a soul,' I replied; 'though I confess I often feel tempted  to.' 

"'I sincerely trust you never will,' he said, in a tone of alarm.  'You can have no conception of the misery the

whole thing causes me.  I cannot understand it.  What possible affinity there can be between  myself and that

disgusting little snob passes my comprehension.  I  assure you, my dear Mac, the knowledge that I was a

ghoul, or a  vampire, would cause me less nausea than the reflection that I am  one  and the same with that

odious little Whitechapel bounder.  When  I  think of him every nerve in my body' 

"'Don't think about him any more,' I interrupted, perceiving his  stronglysuppressed emotion.  'You didn't

come here to talk about  him, I'm sure.  Let us dismiss him.' 

"'Well,' he replied, 'in a certain roundabout way it is slightly  connected with him.  That is really my excuse for

inflicting the  subject upon you.  You are the only man I CAN speak to about itif  I  shall not bore you?' 

"'Not in the least,' I said.  'I am most interested.'  As he still  hesitated, I asked him pointblank what it was. 

"He appeared embarrassed.  'It is really very absurd of me,' he  said, while the faintest suspicion of pink

crossed his usually  colourless face; 'but I feel I must talk to somebody about it.  The  fact is, my dear Mac, I

am in love.' 

"'Capital!' I cried; 'I'm delighted to hear it.'  (I thought it  might make a man of him.)  'Do I know the lady?' 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 80



Top




Page No 83


"'I am inclined to think you must have seen her,' he replied; 'she  was with me on the pier at Yarmouth that

evening you met me.' 

"'Not 'Liza!' I exclaimed. 

"'That was she,' he answered; 'Miss Elizabeth Muggins.'  He dwelt  lovingly upon the name. 

"'But,' I said, 'you seemedI really could not help noticing, it  was so pronouncedyou seemed to positively

dislike her.  Indeed, I  gathered from your remark to a friend that her society was  distinctly  distasteful to you.' 

"'To Smith,' he corrected me.  'What judge would that howling  little  blackguard be of a woman's worth!  The

dislike of such a man as  that  is a testimonial to her merit!' 

"'I may be mistaken,' I said; 'but she struck me as a bit common.' 

"'She is not, perhaps, what the world would call a lady,' he  admitted; 'but then, my dear Mac, my opinion of

the world is not  such  as to render ITS opinion of much value to me.  I and the world  differ  on most subjects, I

am glad to say.  She is beautiful, and  she is  good, and she is my choice.' 

"'She's a jolly enough little girl,' I replied, 'and, I should say,  affectionate; but have you considered, Smythe,

whether she is quite  what shall we sayquite as intellectual as could be desired?' 

"'Really, to tell the truth, I have not troubled myself much about  her intellect,' he replied, with one of his

sneering smiles.  'I  have  no doubt that the amount of intellect absolutely necessary to  the  formation of a

British home, I shall be able to supply myself.  I have  no desire for an intellectual wife.  One is compelled to

meet  tiresome  people, but one does not live with them if one can avoid  it.' 

"'No,' he continued, reverting to his more natural tone; 'the more  I  think of Elizabeth the more clear it

becomes to me that she is the  one woman in the world for whom marriage with me is possible.  I  perceive that

to the superficial observer my selection must appear  extraordinary.  I do not pretend to explain it, or even to

understand  it.  The study of mankind is beyond man.  Only fools  attempt it.  Maybe it is her contrast to myself

that attracts me.  Maybe my,  perhaps, too spiritual nature feels the need of contact  with her  coarser clay to

perfect itself.  I cannot tell.  These  things must  always remain mysteries.  I only know that I love her  that, if

any  reliance is to be placed upon instinct, she is the mate  to whom  Artemis is leading me.' 

"It was clear that he was in love, and I therefore ceased to argue  with him.  'You kept up your

acquaintanceship with her, then, after  you'I was going to say 'after you ceased to be Smith,' but not

wishing to agitate him by more mention of that person than I could  help, I substituted, 'after you returned to

the Albany?' 

"'Not exactly,' he replied; 'I lost sight of her after I left  Yarmouth, and I did not see her again until five days

ago, when I  came across her in an aerated bread shop.  I had gone in to get a  glass of milk and a bun, and SHE

brought them to me.  I recognised  her in a moment.'  His face lighted up with quite a human smile.  'I  take tea

there every afternoon now,' he added, glancing towards the  clock, 'at four.' 

"'There's not much need to ask HER views on the subject,' I said,  laughing; 'her feelings towards you were

pretty evident.' 

"'Well, that is the curious part of it,' he replied, with a return  to his former embarrassment; 'she does not seem

to care for me now  at  all.  Indeed, she positively refuses me.  She saysto put it in  the  dear child's own racy

languagethat she wouldn't take me on at  any  price.  She says it would be like marrying a clockwork figure


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 81



Top




Page No 84


without  the key.  She's more frank than complimentary, but I like  that.' 

"'Wait a minute,' I said; 'an idea occurs to me.  Does she know of  your identity with Smith?' 

"'No,' he replied, alarmed, 'I would not have her know it for  worlds.  Only yesterday she told me that I

reminded her of a fellow  she had met at Yarmouth, and my heart was in my mouth.' 

"'How did she look when she told you that?' I asked. 

"'How did she look?' he repeated, not understanding me. 

"'What was her expression at that moment?' I said'was it severe  or  tender?' 

"'Well,' he replied, 'now I come to think of it, she did seem to  soften a bit just then.' 

"'My dear boy,' I said, 'the case is as clear as daylight.  She  loves Smith.  No girl who admired Smith could be

attracted by  Smythe.  As your present self you will never win her.  In a few  weeks' time,  however, you will be

Smith.  Leave the matter over  until then.  Propose to her as Smith, and she will accept you.  After marriage you

can break Smythe gently to her.' 

"'By Jove!' he exclaimed, startled out of his customary lethargy,  'I  never thought of that.  The truth is, when I

am in my right senses,  Smith and all his affairs seem like a dream to me.  Any idea  connected with him would

never enter my mind.' 

"He rose and held out his hand.  'I am so glad I came to see you,'  he said; 'your suggestion has almost

reconciled me to my miserable  fate.  Indeed, I quite look forward to a month of Smith, now.' 

"'I'm so pleased,' I answered, shaking hands with him.  'Mind you  come and tell me how you get on.  Another

man's love affairs are not  usually absorbing, but there is an element of interest about yours  that renders the

case exceptional.' 

"We parted, and I did not see him again for another month.  Then,  late one evening, the servant knocked at my

door to say that a Mr.  Smith wished to see me. 

"'Smith, Smith,' I repeated; 'what Smith? didn't he give you a  card?' 

"'No, sir,' answered the girl; 'he doesn't look the sort that would  have a card.  He's not a gentleman, sir; but he

says you'll know  him.'  She evidently regarded the statement as an aspersion upon  myself. 

"I was about to tell her to say I was out, when the recollection of  Smythe's other self flashed into my mind,

and I directed her to send  him up. 

"A minute passed, and then he entered.  He was wearing a new suit  of  a louder pattern, if possible, than

before.  I think he must have  designed it himself.  He looked hot and greasy.  He did not offer to  shake hands,

but sat down awkwardly on the extreme edge of a small  chair, and gaped about the room as if he had never

seen it before. 

"He communicated his shyness to myself.  I could not think what to  say, and we sat for a while in painful

silence. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 82



Top




Page No 85


"'Well,' I said, at last, plunging headforemost into the matter,  according to the method of shy people, 'and

how's 'Liza?' 

"'Oh, SHE'S all right,' he replied, keeping his eyes fixed on his  hat. 

"'Have you done it?' I continued. 

"'Done wot?' he asked, looking up. 

"'Married her.' 

"'No,' he answered, returning to the contemplation of his hat. 

"'Has she refused you then?' I said. 

"'I ain't arst 'er,' he returned. 

He seemed unwilling to explain matters of his own accord.  I had to  put the conversation into the form of a

crossexamination. 

"'Why not?' I asked; 'don't you think she cares for you any  longer?' 

He burst into a harsh laugh.  'There ain't much fear o' that,' he  said; 'it's like 'aving an Alcock's porous plaster

mashed on yer,  blowed if it ain't.  There's no gettin' rid of 'er.  I wish she'd  giv' somebody else a turn.  I'm fair

sick of 'er.' 

"'But you were enthusiastic about her a month ago!' I exclaimed in  astonishment. 

"'Smythe may 'ave been,' he said; 'there ain't no accounting for  that ninny, 'is 'ead's full of starch.  Anyhow, I

don't take 'er on  while I'm myself.  I'm too jolly fly.' 

"'That sort o' gal's all right enough to lark with,' he continued;  'but yer don't want to marry 'em.  They don't do

yer no good.  A man  wants a wife as 'e can respectsome one as is a cut above 'imself,  as will raise 'im up a

peg or twosome one as 'e can look up to and  worship.  A man's wife orter be to 'im a gawddessa hangel,

a' 

"'You appear to have met the lady,' I remarked, interrupting him. 

"He blushed scarlet, and became suddenly absorbed in the pattern of  the carpet.  But the next moment he

looked up again, and his face  seemed literally transformed. 

"'Oh!  Mr. MacShaughnassy,' he burst out, with a ring of genuine  manliness in his voice, 'you don't know 'ow

good, 'ow beautiful she  is.  I ain't fit to breathe 'er name in my thoughts.  An' she's so  clever.  I met 'er at that

Toynbee 'All.  There was a party of toffs  there all together.  You would 'ave enjoyed it, Mr. MacShaughnassy,

if you could 'ave 'eard 'er; she was makin' fun of the pictures and  the people round about to 'er pasuch wit,

such learnin', such  'aughtiness.  I follered them out and opened the carriage door for  'er, and she just drew 'er

skirt aside and looked at me as if I was  the dirt in the road.  I wish I was, for then perhaps one day I'd  kiss 'er

feet.' 

"His emotion was so genuine that I did not feel inclined to laugh  at  him.  'Did you find out who she was?' I

asked. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 83



Top




Page No 86


"'Yes,' he answered; 'I 'eard the old gentleman say "'Ome" to the  coachman, and I ran after the carriage all the

way to 'Arley Street.  Trevior's 'er name, Hedith Trevior.' 

"'Miss Trevior!' I cried, 'a tall, dark girl, with untidy hair and  rather weak eyes?' 

"'Tall and dark,' he replied 'with 'air that seems tryin' to reach  'er lips to kiss 'em, and heyes, light blue, like a

Cambridge  necktie.  A 'undred and seventythree was the number.' 

"'That's right,' I said; 'my dear Smith, this is becoming  complicated.  You've met the lady and talked to her for

half an  houras Smythe, don't you remember?' 

"'No,' he said, after cogitating for a minute, 'carn't say I do; I  never can remember much about Smythe.  He

allers seems to me like a  bad dream.' 

"'Well, you met her,' I said; 'I'm positive.  I introduced you to  her myself, and she confided to me afterwards

that she thought you a  most charming man.' 

"'Nodid she?' he remarked, evidently softening in his feelings  towards Smythe; 'and did I like 'ER?' 

"'Well, to tell the truth,' I answered, 'I don't think you did.  You  looked intensely bored.' 

"'The Juggins,' I heard him mutter to himself, and then he said  aloud:  'D'yer think I shall get a chance o' seein'

'er agen, when  I'mwhen I'm Smythe?' 

"'Of course,' I said, 'I'll take you round myself.  By the bye,' I  added, jumping up and looking on the

mantelpiece, 'I've got a card  for a Cinderella at their placesomething to do with a birthday.  Will you be

Smythe on November the twentieth?' 

"'Yeas,' he replied; 'oh, yasbound to be by then.' 

"'Very well, then,' I said, 'I'll call round for you at the Albany,  and we'll go together.' 

"He rose and stood smoothing his hat with his sleeve.  'Fust time  I've ever looked for'ard to bein' that

hanimated corpse, Smythe,' he  said slowly.  'Blowed if I don't try to 'urry it up'pon my sivey I  will.' 

"'He'll be no good to you till the twentieth,' I reminded him.  'And,' I added, as I stood up to ring the bell,

'you're sure it's a  genuine case this time.  You won't be going back to 'Liza?' 

"'Oh, don't talk 'bout 'Liza in the same breath with Hedith,' he  replied, 'it sounds like sacrilege.' 

"He stood hesitating with the handle of the door in his hand.  At  last, opening it and looking very hard at his

hat, he said, 'I'm  goin' to 'Arley Street now.  I walk up and down outside the 'ouse  every evening, and

sometimes, when there ain't no one lookin', I get  a chance to kiss the doorstep.' 

"He disappeared, and I returned to my chair. 

"On November twentieth, I called for him according to promise.  I  found him on the point of starting for the

club:  he had forgotten  all about our appointment.  I reminded him of it, and he with  difficulty recalled it, and

consented, without any enthusiasm, to  accompany me.  By a few artful hints to her mother (including a  casual

mention of his income), I manoeuvred matters so that he had  Edith almost entirely to himself for the whole

evening.  I was proud  of what I had done, and as we were walking home together I waited to  receive his


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 84



Top




Page No 87


gratitude. 

"As it seemed slow in coming, I hinted my expectations. 

"'Well,' I said, 'I think I managed that very cleverly for you.' 

"'Managed what very cleverly?' said he. 

"'Why, getting you and Miss Trevior left together for such a long  time in the conservatory,' I answered,

somewhat hurt; 'I fixed that  for you.' 

"'Oh, it was YOU, was it,' he replied; 'I've been cursing  Providence.' 

"I stopped dead in the middle of the pavement, and faced him.  'Don't you love her?' I said. 

"'Love her!' he repeated, in the utmost astonishment; 'what on  earth  is there in her to love?  She's nothing but a

bad translation of  a  modern French comedy, with the interest omitted.' 

"This 'tired' meto use an Americanism.  'You came to me a month  ago,' I said, 'raving over her, and talking

about being the dirt  under her feet and kissing her doorstep.' 

"He turned very red.  'I wish, my dear Mac,' he said, 'you would  pay  me the compliment of not mistaking me

for that detestable little  cad  with whom I have the misfortune to be connected.  You would  greatly  oblige me

if next time he attempts to inflict upon you his  vulgar  drivel you would kindly kick him downstairs.' 

"'No doubt,' he added, with a sneer, as we walked on, 'Miss Trevior  would be his ideal.  She is exactly the type

of woman, I should say,  to charm that type of man.  For myself, I do not appreciate the  artistic and literary

female.' 

"'Besides,' he continued, in a deeper tone, 'you know my feelings.  I shall never care for any other woman but

Elizabeth.' 

"'And she?' I said 

"'She,' he sighed, 'is breaking her heart for Smith.' 

"'Why don't you tell her you are Smith?' I asked. 

"'I cannot,' he replied, 'not even to win her.  Besides, she would  not believe me.' 

"We said goodnight at the corner of Bond Street, and I did not see  him again till one afternoon late in the

following March, when I ran  against him in Ludgate Circus.  He was wearing his transition blue  suit and

bowler hat.  I went up to him and took his arm. 

"'Which are you?' I said. 

"'Neither, for the moment,' he replied, 'thank God.  Half an hour  ago I was Smythe, half an hour hence I shall

be Smith.  For the  present halfhour I am a man.' 

"There was a pleasant, hearty ring in his voice, and a genial,  kindly light in his eyes, and he held himself like

a frank  gentleman. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 85



Top




Page No 88


"'You are certainly an improvement upon both of them,' I said. 

"He laughed a sunny laugh, with just the shadow of sadness dashed  across it.  'Do you know my idea of

Heaven?' he said. 

"'No,' I replied, somewhat surprised at the question. 

"'Ludgate Circus,' was the answer.  'The only really satisfying  moments of my life,' he said, 'have been passed

in the neighbourhood  of Ludgate Circus.  I leave Piccadilly an unhealthy, unwholesome  prig.  At Charing

Cross I begin to feel my blood stir in my veins.  From Ludgate Circus to Cheapside I am a human thing with

human  feeling throbbing in my heart, and human thought throbbing in my  brainwith fancies, sympathies,

and hopes.  At the Bank my mind  becomes a blank.  As I walk on, my senses grow coarse and blunted;  and by

the time I reach Whitechapel I am a poor little uncivilised  cad.  On the return journey it is the same thing

reversed.' 

"'Why not live in Ludgate Circus,' I said, 'and be always as you  are  now?' 

"'Because,' he answered, 'man is a pendulum, and must travel his  arc.' 

"'My dear Mac,' said he, laying his hand upon my shoulder, 'there  is  only one good thing about me, and that is

a moral.  Man is as God  made him:  don't be so sure that you can take him to pieces and  improve him.  All my

life I have sought to make myself an  unnaturally  superior person.  Nature has retaliated by making me  also an

unnaturally inferior person.  Nature abhors lopsidedness.  She turns  out man as a whole, to be developed as a

whole.  I always  wonder,  whenever I come across a supernaturally pious, a  supernaturally moral,  a

supernaturally cultured person, if they also  have a reverse self.' 

"I was shocked at his suggested argument, and walked by his side  for  a while without speaking.  At last,

feeling curious on the  subject,  I asked him how his various love affairs were progressing. 

"'Oh, as usual,' he replied; 'in and out of a cul de sac.  When I  am  Smythe I love Eliza, and Eliza loathes me.

When I am Smith I love  Edith, and the mere sight of me makes her shudder.  It is as  unfortunate for them as

for me.  I am not saying it boastfully.  Heaven knows it is an added draught of misery in my cup; but it is a  fact

that Eliza is literally pining away for me as Smith, andas  Smith I find it impossible to be even civil to her;

while Edith,  poor  girl, has been foolish enough to set her heart on me as Smythe,  and as  Smythe she seems to

me but the skin of a woman stuffed with  the husks  of learning, and rags torn from the corpse of wit.' 

"I remained absorbed in my own thoughts for some time, and did not  come out of them till we were crossing

the Minories.  Then, the idea  suddenly occurring to me, I said: 

"'Why don't you get a new girl altogether?  There must be medium  girls that both Smith and Smythe could

like, and that would put up  with both of you.' 

"'No more girls for this child,' he answered 'they're more trouble  than they're worth.  Those yer want yer carn't

get, and those yer  can  'ave, yer don't want.' 

"I started, and looked up at him.  He was slouching along with his  hands in his pockets, and a vacuous look in

his face. 

"A sudden repulsion seized me.  'I must go now,' I said, stopping.  'I'd no idea I had come so far.' 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER IX 86



Top




Page No 89


"He seemed as glad to be rid of me as I to be rid of him.  'Oh,  must  yer,' he said, holding out his hand.  'Well,

so long.' 

"We shook hands carelessly.  He disappeared in the crowd, and that  is the last I have ever seen of him." 

"Is that a true story?" asked Jephson. 

"Well, I've altered the names and dates," said MacShaughnassy; "but  the main facts you can rely upon." 

CHAPTER X

The final question discussed at our last meeting been:  What shall  our hero be?  MacShaughnassy had

suggested an author, with a critic  for the villain.  My idea was a stockbroker, with an undercurrent of  romance

in his nature.  Said Jephson, who has a practical mind:  "The  question is not what we like, but what the female

novelreader  likes." 

"That is so," agreed MacShaughnassy.  "I propose that we collect  feminine opinion upon this point.  I will

write to my aunt and  obtain  from her the old lady's view.  You," he said, turning to me,  "can put  the case to

your wife, and get the young lady's ideal.  Let  Brown  write to his sister at Newnham, and find out whom the

intellectual  maiden favours, while Jephson can learn from Miss  Medbury what is most  attractive to the

commonsensed girl." 

This plan we had adopted, and the result was now under  consideration.  MacShaughnassy opened the

proceedings by reading his  aunt's letter.  Wrote the old lady: 

"I think, if I were you, my dear boy, I should choose a soldier.  You know your poor grandfather, who ran

away to America with that  WICKED Mrs. Featherly, the banker's wife, was a soldier, and so was  your poor

cousin Robert, who lost eight thousand pounds at Monte  Carlo.  I have always felt singularly drawn towards

soldiers, even  as  a girl; though your poor dear uncle could not bear them.  You  will  find many allusions to

soldiers and men of war in the Old  Testament  (see Jer. xlviii. 14).  Of course one does not like to  think of their

fighting and killing each other, but then they do not  seem to do that  sort of thing nowadays." 

"So much for the old lady," said MacShaughnassy, as he folded up  the  letter and returned it to his pocket.

"What says culture?" 

Brown produced from his cigarcase a letter addressed in a bold  round hand, and read as follows: 

"What a curious coincidence!  A few of us were discussing this very  subject last night in Millicent

Hightopper's rooms, and I may tell  you at once that our decision was unanimous in favour of soldiers.  You

see, my dear Selkirk, in human nature the attraction is towards  the opposite.  To a milliner's apprentice a poet

would no doubt be  satisfying; to a woman of intelligence he would he an unutterable  bore.  What the

intellectual woman requires in man is not something  to argue with, but something to look at.  To an

emptyheaded woman I  can imagine the soldier type proving vapid and uninteresting; to the  woman of mind

he represents her ideal of mana creature strong,  handsome, welldressed, and not too clever." 

"That gives us two votes for the army," remarked MacShaughnassy, as  Brown tore his sister's letter in two,

and threw the pieces into the  wastepaper basket.  "What says the commonsensed girl?" 

"First catch your commonsensed girl," muttered Jephson, a little  grumpily, as it seemed to me.  "Where do

you propose finding her?" 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER X 87



Top




Page No 90


"Well," returned MacShaughnassy, "I looked to find her in Miss  Medbury." 

As a rule, the mention of Miss Medbury's name brings a flush of joy  to Jephson's face; but now his features

wore an expression  distinctly  approaching a scowl. 

"Oh!" he replied, "did you?  Well, then, the commonsensed girl  loves the military also." 

"By Jove!" exclaimed MacShaughnassy, "what an extraordinary thing.  What reason does she give?" 

"That there's a something about them, and that they dance so  divinely," answered Jephson, shortly. 

"Well, you do surprise me," murmured MacShaughnassy, "I am  astonished." 

Then to me he said:  "And what does the young married woman say?  The same?" 

"Yes," I replied, "precisely the same." 

"Does SHE give a reason?" he asked. 

"Oh yes," I explained; "because you can't help liking them." 

There was silence for the next few minutes, while we smoked and  thought.  I fancy we were all wishing we

had never started this  inquiry. 

That four distinctly different types of educated womanhood should,  with promptness and unanimity quite

unfeminine, have selected the  soldier as their ideal, was certainly discouraging to the civilian  heart.  Had they

been nursemaids or servant girls, I should have  expected it.  The worship of Mars by the Venus of the white

cap is  one of the few vital religions left to this devoutless age.  A year  or two ago I lodged near a barracks, and

the sight to be seen round  its huge iron gates on Sunday afternoons I shall never forget.  The  girls began to

assemble about twelve o'clock.  By two, at which hour  the army, with its hair nicely oiled and a cane in its

hand, was  ready for a stroll, there would be some four or five hundred of them  waiting in a line.  Formerly

they had collected in a wild mob, and  as  the soldiers were let out to them two at a time, had fought for  them,

as lions for early Christians.  This, however, had led to  scenes of  such disorder and brutality, that the police

had been  obliged to  interfere; and the girls were now marshalled in QUEUE,  two abreast,  and compelled, by

a force of constables specially told  off for the  purpose, to keep their places and wait their proper  turn. 

At three o'clock the sentry on duty would come down to the wicket  and close it.  "They're all gone, my dears,"

he would shout out to  the girls still left; "it's no good your stopping, we've no more for  you today." 

"Oh, not one!" some poor child would murmur pleadingly, while the  tears welled up into her big round eyes,

"not even a little one.  I've  been waiting SUCH a long time." 

"Can't help that," the honest fellow would reply, gruffly, but not  unkindly, turning aside to hide his emotion;

"you've had 'em all  between you.  We don't make 'em, you know:  you can't have 'em if we  haven't got 'em, can

you?  Come earlier next time." 

Then he would hurry away to escape further importunity; and the  police, who appeared to have been waiting

for this moment with  gloating anticipation, would jeeringly hustle away the weeping  remnant.  "Now then,

pass along, you girls, pass along," they would  say, in that irritatingly unsympathetic voice of theirs.  "You've

had  your chance.  Can't have the roadway blocked up all the  afternoon with  this 'ere demonstration of the

unloved.  Pass along." 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER X 88



Top




Page No 91


In connection with this same barracks, our charwoman told Amenda,  who told Ethelbertha, who told me a

story, which I now told the  boys. 

Into a certain house, in a certain street in the neighbourhood,  there moved one day a certain family.  Their

servant had left them  most of their servants did at the end of a weekand the day after  the movingin an

advertisement for a domestic was drawn up and sent  to the Chronicle.  It ran thus: 

WANTED, GENERAL SERVANT, in small family of eleven.  Wages, 6  pounds; no beer money.  Must be

early riser and hard worker.  Washing  done at home.  Must be good cook, and not object to window  cleaning.

Unitarian preferred.Apply, with references, to A. B.,  etc. 

That advertisement was sent off on Wednesday afternoon.  At seven  o'clock on Thursday morning the whole

family were awakened by  continuous ringing of the streetdoor bell.  The husband, looking  out  of window,

was surprised to see a crowd of about fifty girls  surrounding the house.  He slipped on his dressinggown and

went  down  to see what was the matter.  The moment he opened the door,  fifteen of  them charged

tumultuously into the passage, sweeping him  completely  off his legs.  Once inside, these fifteen faced round,

fought the  other thirtyfive or so back on to the doorstep, and  slammed the door  in their faces.  Then they

picked up the master of  the house, and  asked him politely to conduct them to A. B." 

At first, owing to the clamour of the mob outside, who were  hammering at the door and shouting curses

through the keyhole, he  could understand nothing, but at length they succeeded in explaining  to him that they

were domestic servants come ill answer to his  wife's  advertisement.  The man went and told his wife, and his

wife  said she  would see them, one at a time. 

Which one should have audience first was a delicate question to  decide.  The man, on being appealed to, said

he would prefer to  leave  it to them.  They accordingly discussed the matter among  themselves.  At the end of a

quarter of an hour, the victor, having  borrowed some  hairpins and a lookingglass from our charwoman,

who  had slept in the  house, went upstairs, while the remaining fourteen  sat down in the  hall, and fanned

themselves with their bonnets. 

"A. B." was a good deal astonished when the first applicant  presented herself.  She was a tall, genteellooking

girl.  Up to  yesterday she had been head housemaid at Lady Stanton's, and before  that she had been

undercook for two years to the Duchess of York. 

"And why did you leave Lady Stanton?" asked "A. B." 

"To come here, mum," replied the girl.  The lady was puzzled. 

"And you'll be satisfied with six pounds a year?" she asked. 

"Certainly, mum, I think it ample." 

"And you don't mind hard work?" 

"I love it, mum." 

"And you're an early riser?" 

"Oh yes, mum, it upsets me stopping in bed after halfpast five." 

"You know we do the washing at home?" 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER X 89



Top




Page No 92


"Yes, mum.  I think it so much better to do it at home.  Those  laundries ruin good clothes.  They're so careless." 

"Are you a Unitarian?" continued the lady. 

"Not yet, mum," replied the girl, "but I should like to be one." 

The lady took her reference, and said she would write. 

The next applicant offered to come for three poundsthought six  pounds too much.  She expressed her

willingness to sleep in the back  kitchen:  a shakedown under the sink was all she wanted.  She  likewise had

yearnings towards Unitarianism. 

The third girl did not require any wages at allcould not  understand what servants wanted with

wagesthought wages only  encouraged a love of foolish finerythought a comfortable home in a  Unitarian

family ought to be sufficient wages for any girl. 

This girl said there was one stipulation she should like to make,  and that was that she should be allowed to

pay for all breakages  caused by her own carelessness or neglect.  She objected to holidays  and evenings out;

she held that they distracted a girl from her  work. 

The fourth candidate offered a premium of five pounds for the  place;  and then "A. B." began to get

frightened, and refused to see  any  more of the girls, convinced that they must be lunatics from some

neighbouring asylum out for a walk. 

Later in the day, meeting the nextdoor lady on the doorstep, she  related her morning's experiences. 

"Oh, that's nothing extraordinary," said the nextdoor lady; "none  of us on this side of the street pay wages;

and we get the pick of  all the best servants in London.  Why, girls will come from the  other  end of the

kingdom to get into one of these houses.  It's the  dream of  their lives.  They save up for years, so as to be able

to  come here  for nothing." 

"What's the attraction?" asked "A. B.," more amazed than ever. 

"Why, don't you see," explained the next door lady, "our back  windows open upon the barrack yard.  A girl

living in one of these  houses is always close to soldiers.  By looking out of window she  can  always see

soldiers; and sometimes a soldier will nod to her or  even  call up to her.  They never dream of asking for

wages.  They'll  work  eighteen hours a day, and put up with anything just to be  allowed to  stop." 

"A. B."  profited by this information, and engaged the girl who  offered the five pounds premium.  She found

her a perfect treasure  of  a servant.  She was invariably willing and respectful, slept on a  sofa  in the kitchen,

and was always contented with an egg for her  dinner. 

The truth of this story I cannot vouch for.  Myself, I can believe  it.  Brown and MacShaughnassy made no

attempt to do so, which seemed  unfriendly.  Jephson excused himself on the plea of a headache.  I  admit there

are points in it presenting difficulties to the average  intellect.  As I explained at the commencement, it was

told to me by  Ethelbertha, who had it from Amenda, who got it from the charwoman,  and exaggerations

may have crept into it.  The following, however,  were incidents that came under my own personal

observation.  They  afforded a still stronger example of the influence exercised by  Tommy  Atkins upon the

British domestic, and I therefore thought it  right to  relate them. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER X 90



Top




Page No 93


"The heroine of them," I said, "is our Amenda.  Now, you would call  her a tolerably wellbehaved, orderly

young woman, would you not?" 

"She is my ideal of unostentatious respectability," answered  MacShaughnassy 

"That was my opinion also," I replied.  "You can, therefore,  imagine  my feelings on passing her one evening

in the Folkestone High  Street  with a Panama hat upon her head (MY Panama hat), and a  soldier's arm  round

her waist.  She was one of a mob following the  band of the  Third Berkshire Infantry, then in camp at

Sandgate.  There  was an  ecstatic, faraway look in her eyes.  She was dancing rather  than  walking, and with

her left hand she beat time to the music. 

"Ethelbertha was with me at the time.  We stared after the  procession until it had turned the corner, and then

we stared at  each  other. 

"'Oh, it's impossible,' said Ethelbertha to me. 

"'But that was my hat,' I said to Ethelbertha. 

"The moment we reached home Ethelbertha looked for Amenda, and I  looked for my hat.  Neither was to be

found. 

"Nine o'clock struck, ten o'clock struck.  At halfpast ten, we  went  down and got our own supper, and had it

in the kitchen.  At a  quarterpast eleven, Amenda returned.  She walked into the kitchen  without a word, hung

my hat up behind the door, and commenced  clearing away the supper things. 

"Ethelbertha rose, calm but severe. 

"'Where have you been, Amenda?' she inquired. 

"'Gadding half over the county with a lot of low soldiers,'  answered  Amenda, continuing her work. 

"'You had on my hat,' I added. 

"'Yes, sir,' replied Amenda, still continuing her work, 'it was the  first thing that came to hand.  What I'm

thankful for is that it  wasn't missis's best bonnet.' 

"Whether Ethelbertha was mollified by the proper spirit displayed  in  this last remark, I cannot say, but I think

it probable.  At all  events, it was in a voice more of sorrow than of anger that she  resumed her examination. 

"'You were walking with a soldier's arm around your waist when we  passed you, Amenda?' she observed

interrogatively. 

"'I know, mum,' admitted Amenda, 'I found it there myself when the  music stopped.' 

"Ethelbertha looked her inquiries.  Amenda filled a saucepan with  water, and then replied to them. 

"'I'm a disgrace to a decent household,' she said; 'no mistress who  respected herself would keep me a moment.

I ought to be put on the  doorstep with my box and a month's wages.' 

"'But why did you do it then?' said Ethelbertha, with natural  astonishment. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER X 91



Top




Page No 94


"'Because I'm a helpless ninny, mum.  I can't help myself; if I see  soldiers I'm bound to follow them.  It runs in

our family.  My poor  cousin Emma was just such another fool.  She was engaged to be  married to a quiet,

respectable young fellow with a shop of his own,  and three days before the wedding she ran off with a

regiment of  marines to Chatham and married the coloursergeant.  That's what I  shall end by doing.  I've been

all the way to Sandgate with that lot  you saw me with, and I've kissed four of themthe nasty wretches.  I'm

a nice sort of girl to be walking out with a respectable  milkman.' 

"She was so deeply disgusted with herself that it seemed  superfluous  for anybody else to be indignant with

her; and Ethelbertha  changed  her tone and tried to comfort her. 

"'Oh, you'll get over all that nonsense, Amenda,' she said,  laughingly; 'you see yourself how silly it is.  You

must tell Mr.  Bowles to keep you away from soldiers.' 

"'Ah, I can't look at it in the same light way that you do, mum,'  returned Amenda, somewhat reprovingly; 'a

girl that can't see a bit  of red marching down the street without wanting to rush out and  follow it ain't fit to be

anybody's wife.  Why, I should be leaving  the shop with nobody in it about twice a week, and he'd have to go

the round of all the barracks in London, looking for me.  I shall  save up and get myself into a lunatic asylum,

that's what I shall  do.' 

"Ethelbertha began to grow quite troubled.  'But surely this is  something altogether new, Amenda,' she said;

'you must have often  met  soldiers when you've been out in London?' 

"'Oh yes, one or two at a time, walking about anyhow, I can stand  that all right.  It's when there's a lot of them

with a band that I  lose my head.' 

"'You don't know what it's like, mum,' she added, noticing  Ethelbertha's puzzled expression; 'you've never

had it.  I only hope  you never may.' 

"We kept a careful watch over Amenda during the remainder of our  stay at Folkestone, and an anxious time

we had of it.  Every day  some  regiment or other would march through the town, and at the  first sound  of its

music Amenda would become restless and excited.  The Pied  Piper's reed could not have stirred the Hamelin

children  deeper than  did those Sandgate bands the heart of our domestic.  Fortunately, they  generally passed

early in the morning when we were  indoors, but one  day, returning home to lunch, we heard distant  strains

dying away upon  the Hythe Road.  We hurried in.  Ethelbertha  ran down into the  kitchen; it was empty!up

into Amenda's bedroom;  it was vacant!  We  called.  There was no answer. 

"'That miserable girl has gone off again,' said Ethelbertha.  'What  a terrible misfortune it is for her.  It's quite a

disease.' 

"Ethelbertha wanted me to go to Sandgate camp and inquire for her.  I was sorry for the girl myself, but the

picture of a young and  innocentlooking man wandering about a complicated camp, inquiring  for a lost

domestic, presenting itself to my mind, I said that I'd  rather not. 

Ethelbertha thought me heartless, and said that if I would not go  she would go herself.  I replied that I thought

one female member of  my household was enough in that camp at a time, and requested her  not  to.  Ethelbertha

expressed her sense of my inhuman behaviour by  haughtily declining to eat any lunch, and I expressed my

sense of  her  unreasonableness by sweeping the whole meal into the grate,  after  which Ethelbertha suddenly

developed exuberant affection for  the cat  (who didn't want anybody's love, but wanted to get under the  grate

after the lunch), and I became supernaturally absorbed in the  daybeforeyesterday's newspaper. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER X 92



Top




Page No 95


"In the afternoon, strolling out into the garden, I heard the faint  cry of a female in distress.  I listened

attentively, and the cry  was  repeated.  I thought it sounded like Amenda's voice, but where  it came  from I

could not conceive.  It drew nearer, however, as I  approached  the bottom of the garden, and at last I located it

in a  small wooden  shed, used by the proprietor of the house as a dark  room for  developing photographs. 

"The door was locked.  'Is that you, Amenda?' I cried through the  keyhole. 

"'Yes, sir,' came back the muffled answer. 'Will you please let me  out? you'll find the key on the ground near

the door.' 

"I discovered it on the grass about a yard away, and released her.  'Who locked you in?' I asked. 

"'I did, sir,' she replied; 'I locked myself in, and pushed the key  out under the door.  I had to do it, or I should

have gone off with  those beastly soldiers.' 

"'I hope I haven't inconvenienced you, sir,' she added, stepping  out; 'I left the lunch all laid.'" 

Amenda's passion for soldiers was her one tribute to sentiment.  Towards all others of the male sex she

maintained an attitude of  callous unsusceptibility, and her engagements with them (which were  numerous)

were entered into or abandoned on grounds so sordid as to  seriously shock Ethelbertha. 

When she came to us she was engaged to a pork butcherwith a  milkman in reserve.  For Amenda's sake we

dealt with the man, but we  never liked him, and we liked his pork still less.  When, therefore,  Amenda

announced to us that her engagement with him was "off," and  intimated that her feelings would in no way

suffer by our going  elsewhere for our bacon, we secretly rejoiced. 

"I am confident you have done right, Amenda," said Ethelbertha;  "you  would never have been happy with

that man." 

"No, mum, I don't think I ever should," replied Amenda.  "I don't  see how any girl could as hadn't the

digestion of an ostrich." 

Ethelbertha looked puzzled.  "But what has digestion got to do with  it?" she asked. 

"A pretty good deal, mum," answered Amenda, "when you're thinking  of  marrying a man as can't make a

sausage fit to eat." 

"But, surely," exclaimed Ethelbertha, "you don't mean to say you're  breaking off the match because you don't

like his sausages!" 

"Well, I suppose that's what it comes to," agreed Amenda,  unconcernedly. 

"What an awful idea!" sighed poor Ethelbertha, after a long pause.  "Do you think you ever really loved him?" 

"Oh yes," said Amenda, "I loved him right enough, but it's no good  loving a man that wants you to live on

sausages that keep you awake  all night." 

"But does he want you to live on sausages?" persisted Ethelbertha. 

"Oh, he doesn't say anything about it," explained Amenda; "but you  know what it is, mum, when you marry a

pork butcher; you're expected  to eat what's left over.  That's the mistake my poor cousin Eliza  made.  She


Novel Notes

CHAPTER X 93



Top




Page No 96


married a muffin man.  Of course, what he didn't sell  they  had to finish up themselves.  Why, one winter, when

he had a  run of  bad luck, they lived for two months on nothing but muffins.  I never  saw a girl so changed in

all my life.  One has to think of  these  things, you know." 

But the most shamefully mercenary engagement that I think Amenda  ever entered into, was one with a 'bus

conductor.  We were living in  the north of London then, and she had a young man, a cheesemonger,  who kept

a shop in Lupus Street, Chelsea.  He could not come up to  her because of the shop, so once a week she used to

go down to him.  One did not ride ten miles for a penny in those days, and she found  the fare from Holloway

to Victoria and back a severe tax upon her  purse.  The same 'bus that took her down at six brought her back at

ten.  During the first journey the 'bus conductor stared at Amenda;  during the second he talked to her, during

the third he gave her a  cocoanut, during the fourth he proposed to her, and was promptly  accepted.  After that,

Amenda was enabled to visit her cheesemonger  without expense. 

He was a quaint character himself, this 'bus conductor.  I often  rode with him to Fleet Street.  He knew me

quite well (I suppose  Amenda must have pointed me out to him), and would always ask me  after heraloud,

before all the other passengers, which was trying  and give me messages to take back to her.  Where women

were  concerned he had what is called "a way" with him, and from the  extent  and variety of his female

acquaintance, and the evident  tenderness  with which the majority of them regarded him, I am  inclined to hope

that Amenda's desertion of him (which happened  contemporaneously with  her jilting of the cheesemonger)

caused him  less prolonged suffering  than might otherwise have been the case. 

He was a man from whom I derived a good deal of amusement one way  and another.  Thinking of him brings

back to my mind a somewhat odd  incident. 

One afternoon, I jumped upon his 'bus in the Seven Sisters Road.  An  elderly Frenchman was the only other

occupant of the vehicle.  "You  vil not forget me," the Frenchman was saying as I entered, "I  desire  Sharing

Cross." 

"I won't forget yer," answered the conductor, "you shall 'ave yer  Sharing Cross.  Don't make a fuss about it." 

"That's the third time 'ee's arst me not to forget 'im," he  remarked  to me in a stentorian aside; "'ee don't giv'

yer much chance  of  doin' it, does 'ee?" 

At the corner of the Holloway Road we drew up, and our conductor  began to shout after the manner of his

species:  "Charing Cross  Charing Cross'ere yer areCome along, ladyCharing Cross." 

The little Frenchman jumped up, and prepared to exit; the conductor  pushed him back. 

"Sit down and don't be silly," he said; "this ain't Charing Cross." 

The Frenchman looked puzzled, but collapsed meekly.  We picked up a  few passengers, and proceeded on our

way.  Half a mile up the  Liverpool Road a lady stood on the kerb regarding us as we passed  with that pathetic

mingling of desire and distrust which is the  average woman's attitude towards conveyances of all kinds.  Our

conductor stopped. 

"Where d'yer want to go to?" he asked her  severely"StrandCharing  Cross?" 

The Frenchman did not hear or did not understand the first part of  the speech, but he caught the words

"Charing Cross," and bounced up  and out on to the step.  The conductor collared him as he was  getting  off,

and jerked him back savagely. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER X 94



Top




Page No 97


"Carn't yer keep still a minute," he cried indignantly; "blessed if  you don't want lookin' after like a bloomin'

kid." 

"I vont to be put down at Sharing Cross," answered the Frenchman,  humbly. 

"You vont to be put down at Sharing Cross," repeated the other  bitterly, as he led him back to his seat.  "I

shall put yer down in  the middle of the road if I 'ave much more of yer.  You stop there  till I come and sling

yer out.  I ain't likely to let yer go much  past yer Sharing Cross, I shall be too jolly glad to get rid o'  yer." 

The poor Frenchman subsided, and we jolted on.  At "The Angel" we,  of course, stopped.  "Charing Cross,"

shouted the conductor, and up  sprang the Frenchman. 

"Oh, my Gawd," said the conductor, taking him by the shoulders and  forcing him down into the corner seat,

"wot am I to do?  Carn't  somebody sit on 'im?" 

He held him firmly down until the 'bus started, and then released  him.  At the top of Chancery Lane the same

scene took place, and the  poor little Frenchman became exasperated. 

"He keep saying Sharing Cross, Sharing Cross," he exclaimed,  turning  to the other passengers; "and it is NO

Sharing Cross.  He is  fool." 

"Carn't yer understand," retorted the conductor, equally indignant;  "of course I say Sharing CrossI mean

Charing Cross, but that don't  mean that it IS Charing Cross.  That means" and then perceiving  from the

blank look on the Frenchman's face the utter impossibility  of ever making the matter clear to him, he turned

to us with an  appealing gesture, and asked: 

"Does any gentleman know the French for 'bloomin' idiot'?" 

A day or two afterwards, I happened to enter his omnibus again. 

"Well," I asked him, "did you get your French friend to Charing  Cross all right?" 

"No, sir," he replied, "you'll 'ardly believe it, but I 'ad a bit  of  a row with a policeman just before I got to the

corner, and it put  'im clean out o' my 'ead.  Blessed if I didn't run 'im on to  Victoria." 

CHAPTER XI

Said Brown one evening, "There is but one vice, and that is  selfishness." 

Jephson was standing before the fire lighting his pipe.  He puffed  the tobacco into a glow, threw the match

into the embers, and then  said: 

"And the seed of all virtue also." 

"Sit down and get on with your work," said MacShaughnassy from the  sofa where he lay at full length with

his heels on a chair; "we're  discussing the novel.  Paradoxes not admitted during business  hours." 

Jephson, however, was in an argumentative mood. 

"Selfishness," he continued, "is merely another name for Will.  Every deed, good or bad, that we do is


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 95



Top




Page No 98


prompted by selfishness.  We  are charitable to secure ourselves a good place in the next world,  to  make

ourselves respected in this, to ease our own distress at the  knowledge of suffering.  One man is kind because it

gives him  pleasure to be kind, just as another is cruel because cruelty  pleases  him.  A great man does his duty

because to him the sense of  duty done  is a deeper delight than would be the case resulting from  avoidance of

duty.  The religious man is religious because he finds  a joy in  religion; the moral man moral because with his

strong self  respect,  viciousness would mean wretchedness.  Selfsacrifice itself  is only a  subtle selfishness:

we prefer the mental exaltation  gained thereby to  the sensual gratification which is the alternative  reward.

Man cannot  be anything else but selfish.  Selfishness is  the law of all life.  Each thing, from the farthest fixed

star to  the smallest insect  crawling on the earth, fighting for itself  according to its strength;  and brooding over

all, the Eternal,  working for HIMSELF:  that is the  universe." 

"Have some whisky," said MacShaughnassy; "and don't be so  complicatedly metaphysical.  You make my

head ache." 

"If all action, good and bad, spring from selfishness," replied  Brown, "then there must be good selfishness

and bad selfishness:  and  your bad selfishness is my plain selfishness, without any  adjective,  so we are back

where we started.  I say selfishnessbad  selfishnessis the root of all evil, and there you are bound to  agree

with me." 

"Not always," persisted Jephson; "I've known selfishness  selfishness according to the ordinarily accepted

meaning of the  termto be productive of good actions.  I can give you an instance,  if you like." 

"Has it got a moral?" asked MacShaughnassy, drowsily, 

Jephson mused a moment.  "Yes," he said at length; "a very  practical  moraland one very useful to young

men." 

"That's the sort of story we want," said the MacShaughnassy,  raising  himself into a sitting position.  "You

listen to this, Brown." 

Jephson seated himself upon a chair, in his favourite attitude,  with  his elbows resting upon the back, and

smoked for a while in  silence. 

"There are three people in this story," he began; "the wife, the  wife's husband, and the other man.  In most

dramas of this type, it  is the wife who is the chief character.  In this case, the  interesting person is the other

man. 

"The wifeI met her once:  she was the most beautiful woman I have  ever seen, and the most

wickedlooking; which is saying a good deal  for both statements.  I remember, during a walking tour one

year,  coming across a lovely little cottage.  It was the sweetest place  imaginable.  I need not describe it.  It was

the cottage one sees in  pictures, and reads of in sentimental poetry.  I was leaning over  the  neatlycropped

hedge, drinking in its beauty, when at one of the  tiny  casements I saw, looking out at me, a face.  It stayed

there  only a  moment, but in that moment the cottage had become ugly, and I  hurried  away with a shudder. 

"That woman's face reminded me of the incident.  It was an angel's  face, until the woman herself looked out of

it:  then you were  struck  by the strange incongruity between tenement and tenant. 

"That at one time she had loved her husband, I have little doubt.  Vicious women have few vices, and

sordidness is not usually one of  them.  She had probably married him, borne towards him by one of  those

waves of passion upon which the souls of animal natures are  continually rising and falling.  On possession,

however, had quickly  followed satiety, and from satiety had grown the desire for a new  sensation. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 96



Top




Page No 99


"They were living at Cairo at the period; her husband held an  important official position there, and by virtue

of this, and of her  own beauty and tact, her house soon became the centre of the Anglo  Saxon society ever

drifting in and out of the city.  The women  disliked her, and copied her.  The men spoke slightingly of her to

their wives, lightly of her to each other, and made idiots of  themselves when they were alone with her.  She

laughed at them to  their faces, and mimicked them behind their backs.  Their friends  said it was clever. 

"One year there arrived a young English engineer, who had come out  to superintend some canal works.  He

brought with him satisfactory  letters of recommendation, and was at once received by the European  residents

as a welcome addition to their social circle.  He was not  particularly goodlooking, he was not remarkably

charming, but he  possessed the one thing that few women can resist in a man, and that  is strength.  The

woman looked at the man, and the man looked back  at  the woman; and the drama began. 

"Scandal flies swiftly through small communities.  Before a month,  their relationship was the chief topic of

conversation throughout  the  quarter.  In less than two, it reached the ears of the woman's  husband. 

"He was either an exceptionally mean or an exceptionally noble  character, according to how one views the

matter.  He worshipped his  wifeas men with big hearts and weak brains often do worship such

womenwith doglike devotion.  His only dread was lest the scandal  should reach proportions that would

compel him to take notice of it,  and thus bring shame and suffering upon the woman to whom he would  have

given his life.  That a man who saw her should love her seemed  natural to him; that she should have grown

tired of himself, a thing  not to be wondered at.  He was grateful to her for having once loved  him, for a little

while. 

"As for 'the other man,' he proved somewhat of an enigma to the  gossips.  He attempted no secrecy; if

anything, he rather paraded  his  subjugationor his conquest, it was difficult to decide which  term to  apply.

He rode and drove with her; visited her in public  and in  private (in such privacy as can be hoped for in a

house  filled with  chattering servants, and watched by spying eyes); loaded  her with  expensive presents, which

she wore openly, and papered his  smokingden  with her photographs.  Yet he never allowed himself to  appear

in the  least degree ridiculous; never allowed her to come  between him and his  work.  A letter from her, he

would lay aside  unopened until he had  finished what he evidently regarded as more  important business.  When

boudoir and engineshed became rivals, it  was the boudoir that had to  wait. 

"The woman chafed under his selfcontrol, which stung her like a  lash, but clung to him the more abjectly. 

"'Tell me you love me!' she would cry fiercely, stretching her  white  arms towards him. 

"'I have told you so,' he would reply calmly, without moving. 

"'I want to hear you tell it me again,' she would plead with a  voice  that trembled on a sob.  'Come close to me

and tell it me again,  again, again!' 

"Then, as she lay with halfclosed eyes, he would pour forth a  flood  of passionate words sufficient to satisfy

even her thirsty ears,  and  afterwards, as the gates clanged behind him, would take up an  engineering problem

at the exact point at which half an hour before,  on her entrance into the room, he had temporarily dismissed it. 

"One day, a privileged friend put bluntly to him this question:  'Are you playing for love or vanity?' 

"To which the man, after long pondering, gave this reply:  ''Pon my  soul, Jack, I couldn't tell you.' 

"Now, when a man is in love with a woman who cannot make up her  mind  whether she loves him or not, we

call the complication comedy;  where  it is the woman who is in earnest the result is generally  tragedy. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 97



Top




Page No 100


"They continued to meet and to make love.  They talkedas people  in  their position are prone to talkof the

beautiful life they would  lead if it only were not for the thing that was; of the earthly  paradiseor, maybe,

'earthy' would be the more suitable adjective  they would each create for the other, if only they had the right

which they hadn't. 

"In this work of imagination the man trusted chiefly to his  literary  faculties, which were considerable; the

woman to her desires.  Thus,  his scenes possessed a grace and finish which hers lacked, but  her  pictures were

the more vivid.  Indeed, so realistic did she paint  them, that to herself they seemed realities, waiting for her.

Then  she would rise to go towards them only to strike herself against the  thought of the thing that stood

between her and them.  At first she  only hated the thing, but after a while there came an ugly look of  hope into

her eyes. 

"The time drew near for the man to return to England.  The canal  was  completed, and a day appointed for the

letting in of the water.  The  man determined to make the event the occasion of a social  gathering.  He invited a

large number of guests, among whom were the  woman and  her husband, to assist at the function.  Afterwards

the  party were  to picnic at a pleasant wooded spot some threequarters of  a mile  from the first lock. 

"The ceremony of flooding was to be performed by the woman, her  husband's position entitling her to this

distinction.  Between the  river and the head of the cutting had been left a strong bank of  earth, pierced some

distance down by a hole, which hole was kept  closed by means of a closelyfitting steel plate.  The woman

drew  the  lever releasing this plate, and the water rushed through and  began to  press against the lock gates.

When it had attained a  certain depth,  the sluices were raised, and the water poured down  into the deep basin

of the lock. 

"It was an exceptionally deep lock.  The party gathered round and  watched the water slowly rising.  The

woman looked down, and  shuddered; the man was standing by her side. 

"'How deep it is,' she said. 

"'Yes,' he replied, 'it holds thirty feet of water, when full.' 

"The water crept up inch by inch. 

"'Why don't you open the gates, and let it in quickly?' she asked. 

"'It would not do for it to come in too quickly,' he explained; 'we  shall half fill this lock, and then open the

sluices at the other  end, and so let the water pass through.' 

"The woman looked at the smooth stone walls and at the ironplated  gates. 

"'I wonder what a man would do,' she said, 'if he fell in, and  there  was no one near to help him?' 

"The man laughed.  'I think he would stop there,' he answered.  'Come, the others are waiting for us.' 

"He lingered a moment to give some final instructions to the  workmen.  'You can follow on when you've

made all right,' he said,  'and get something to eat.  There's no need for more than one to  stop.'  Then they

joined the rest of the party, and sauntered on,  laughing and talking, to the picnic ground. 

After lunch the party broke up, as is the custom of picnic parties,  and wandered away in groups and pairs.

The man, whose duty as host  had hitherto occupied all his attention, looked for the woman, but  she was gone. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 98



Top




Page No 101


"A friend strolled by, the same that had put the question to him  about love and vanity. 

"'Have you quarrelled?' asked the friend. 

"'No,' replied the man. 

"'I fancied you had,' said the other.  'I met her just now walking  with her husband, of all men in the world, and

making herself quite  agreeable to him.' 

"The friend strolled on, and the man sat down on a fallen tree, and  lighted a cigar.  He smoked and thought,

and the cigar burnt out,  but  he still sat thinking. 

"After a while he heard a faint rustling of the branches behind  him,  and peering between the interlacing

leaves that hid him, saw the  crouching figure of the woman creeping through the wood. 

"His lips were parted to call her name, when she turned her  listening head in his direction, and his eyes fell

full upon her  face.  Something about it, he could not have told what, struck him  dumb, and the woman crept

on. 

"Gradually the nebulous thoughts floating through his brain began  to  solidify into a tangible idea, and the

man unconsciously started  forward.  After walking a few steps he broke into a run, for the  idea  had grown

clearer.  It continued to grow still clearer and  clearer,  and the man ran faster and faster, until at last he found

himself  racing madly towards the lock.  As he approached it he  looked round  for the watchman who ought to

have been there, but the  man was gone  from his post.  He shouted, but if any answer was  returned, it was

drowned by the roar of the rushing water. 

"He reached the edge and looked down.  Fifteen feet below him was  the reality of the dim vision that had

come to him a mile back in  the  woods:  the woman's husband swimming round and round like a rat  in a  pail. 

"The river was flowing in and out of the lock at the same rate, so  that the level of the water remained

constant.  The first thing the  man did was to close the lower sluices and then open those in the  upper gate to

their fullest extent.  The water began to rise. 

"'Can you hold out?' he cried. 

"The drowning man turned to him a face already contorted by the  agony of exhaustion, and answered with a

feeble 'No.' 

"He looked around for something to throw to the man.  A plank had  lain there in the morning, he remembered

stumbling over it, and  complaining of its having been left there; he cursed himself now for  his care. 

"A hut used by the navvies to keep their tools in stood about two  hundred yards away; perhaps it had been

taken there, perhaps there  he  might even find a rope. 

"'Just one minute, old fellow!' he shouted down, 'and I'll be  back.' 

"But the other did not hear him.  The feeble struggles ceased.  The  face fell back upon the water, the eyes half

closed as if with weary  indifference.  There was no time for him to do more than kick off  his  riding boots and

jump in and clutch the unconscious figure as it  sank. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 99



Top




Page No 102


"Down there, in that walledin trap, he fought a long fight with  Death for the life that stood between him and

the woman.  He was not  an expert swimmer, his clothes hampered him, he was already blown  with his long

race, the burden in his arms dragged him down, the  water rose slowly enough to make his torture fit for

Dante's hell. 

"At first he could not understand why this was so, but in glancing  down he saw to his horror that he had not

properly closed the lower  sluices; in each some eight or ten inches remained open, so that the  stream was

passing out nearly half as fast as it came in.  It would  be another fiveandtwenty minutes before the water

would be high  enough for him to grasp the top. 

"He noted where the line of wet had reached to, on the smooth stone  wall, then looked again after what he

thought must be a lapse of ten  minutes, and found it had risen half an inch, if that.  Once or  twice  he shouted

for help, but the effort taxed severely his already  failing  breath, and his voice only came back to him in a

hundred  echoes from  his prison walls. 

"Inch by inch the line of wet crept up, but the spending of his  strength went on more swiftly.  It seemed to him

as if his inside  were being gripped and torn slowly out:  his whole body cried out to  him to let it sink and lie in

rest at the bottom. 

"At length his unconscious burden opened its eyes and stared at him  stupidly, then closed them again with a

sigh; a minute later opened  them once more, and looked long and hard at him. 

"'Let me go,' he said, 'we shall both drown.  You can manage by  yourself.' 

"He made a feeble effort to release himself, but the other held  him. 

"'Keep still, you fool!' he hissed; 'you're going to get out of  this  with me, or I'm going down with you.' 

"So the grim struggle went on in silence, till the man, looking up,  saw the stone coping just a little way above

his head, made one mad  leap and caught it with his fingertips, held on an instant, then  fell back with a

'plump' and sank; came up and made another dash,  and, helped by the impetus of his rise, caught the coping

firmly  this  time with the whole of his fingers, hung on till his eyes saw  the  stunted grass, till they were both

able to scramble out upon the  bank  and lie there, their breasts pressed close against the ground,  their  hands

clutching the earth, while the overflowing water swirled  softly  round them. 

"After a while, they raised themselves and looked at one another. 

"'Tiring work,' said the other man, with a nod towards the lock. 

"'Yes,' answered the husband, 'beastly awkward not being a good  swimmer.  How did you know I had fallen

in?  You met my wife, I  suppose?' 

"'Yes,' said the other man. 

"The husband sat staring at a point in the horizon for some  minutes.  'Do you know what I was wondering this

morning?' said he. 

"'No,' said the other man. 

"'Whether I should kill you or not.' 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 100



Top




Page No 103


"'They told me,' he continued, after a pause, 'a lot of silly  gossip  which I was cad enough to believe.  I know

now it wasn't true,  becausewell, if it had been, you would not have done what you have  done.' 

"He rose and came across.  'I beg your pardon,' he said, holding  out  his hand. 

"'I beg yours,' said the other man, rising and taking it; 'do you  mind giving me a hand with the sluices?' 

"They set to work to put the lock right. 

"'How did you manage to fall in?' asked the other man, who was  raising one of the lower sluices, without

looking round. 

"The husband hesitated, as if he found the explanation somewhat  difficult.  'Oh,' he answered carelessly, 'the

wife and I were  chaffing, and she said she'd often seen you jump it, and'he  laughed  a rather forced

laugh'she promised me aa kiss if I  cleared it.  It  was a foolish thing to do.' 

"'Yes, it was rather,' said the other man. 

"A few days afterwards the man and woman met at a reception.  He  found her in a leafy corner of the garden

talking to some friends.  She advanced to meet him, holding out her hand.  'What can I say  more  than thank

you?' she murmured in a low voice. 

"The others moved away, leaving them alone.  'They tell me you  risked your life to save his?' she said. 

"'Yes,' he answered. 

"She raised her eyes to his, then struck him across the face with  her ungloved hand. 

"'You damned fool!' she whispered. 

"He seized her by her white arms, and forced her back behind the  orange trees.  'Do you know why?' he said,

speaking slowly and  distinctly; 'because I feared that, with him dead, you would want me  to marry you, and

that, talked about as we have been, I might find  it  awkward to avoid doing so; because I feared that, without

him to  stand  between us, you might prove an annoyance to meperhaps come  between  me and the woman I

love, the woman I am going back to.  Now  do you  understand?' 

"'Yes,' whispered the woman, and he left her. 

"But there are only two people," concluded Jephson, "who do not  regard his saving of the husband's life as a

highly noble and  unselfish action, and they are the man himself and the woman." 

We thanked Jephson for his story, and promised to profit by the  moral, when discovered.  Meanwhile,

MacShaughnassy said that he knew  a story dealing with the same theme, namely, the too close  attachment  of

a woman to a strange man, which really had a moral,  which moral  was:  don't have anything to do with

inventions. 

Brown, who had patented a safety gun, which he had never yet found  a  man plucky enough to let off, said it

was a bad moral.  We agreed to  hear the particulars, and judge for ourselves. 

"This story," commenced MacShaughnassy, "comes from Furtwangen, a  small town in the Black Forest.

There lived there a very wonderful  old fellow named Nicholaus Geibel.  His business was the making of


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 101



Top




Page No 104


mechanical toys, at which work he had acquired an almost European  reputation.  He made rabbits that would

emerge from the heart of a  cabbage, flap their ears, smooth their whiskers, and disappear  again;  cats that

would wash their faces, and mew so naturally that  dogs would  mistake them for real cats, and fly at them;

dolls, with  phonographs  concealed within them, that would raise their hats and  say, 'Good  morning; how do

you do?' and some that would even sing a  song. 

"But he was something more than a mere mechanic; he was an artist.  His work was with him a hobby, almost

a passion.  His shop was  filled  with all manner of strange things that never would, or could,  be  soldthings

he had made for the pure love of making them.  He  had  contrived a mechanical donkey that would trot for two

hours by  means  of stored electricity, and trot, too, much faster than the  live  article, and with less need for

exertion on the part of the  driver; a  bird that would shoot up into the air, fly round and round  in a  circle, and

drop to earth at the exact spot from where it  started; a  skeleton that, supported by an upright iron bar, would

dance a  hornpipe; a lifesize lady doll that could play the fiddle;  and a  gentleman with a hollow inside who

could smoke a pipe and  drink more  lager beer than any three average German students put  together, which  is

saying much. 

"Indeed, it was the belief of the town that old Geibel could make a  man capable of doing everything that a

respectable man need want to  do.  One day he made a man who did too much, and it came about in  this way. 

"Young Doctor Follen had a baby, and the baby had a birthday.  Its  first birthday put Doctor Follen's

household into somewhat of a  flurry, but on the occasion of its second birthday, Mrs. Doctor  Follen gave a

ball in honour of the event.  Old Geibel and his  daughter Olga were among the guests. 

"During the afternoon of the next day, some three or four of Olga's  bosom friends, who had also been present

at the ball, dropped in to  have a chat about it.  They naturally fell to discussing the men,  and  to criticising their

dancing.  Old Geibel was in the room, but  he  appeared to be absorbed in his newspaper, and the girls took no

notice  of him. 

"'There seem to be fewer men who can dance, at every ball you go  to,' said one of the girls. 

"'Yes, and don't the ones who can, give themselves airs,' said  another; 'they make quite a favour of asking

you.' 

"'And how stupidly they talk,' added a third.  'They always say  exactly the same things:  "How charming you

are looking tonight."  "Do you often go to Vienna?  Oh, you should, it's delightful."  "What  a charming dress

you have on."  "What a warm day it has been."  "Do you  like Wagner?"  I do wish they'd think of something

new.' 

"'Oh, I never mind how they talk,' said a fourth.  'If a man dances  well he may be a fool for all I care.' 

"'He generally is,' slipped in a thin girl, rather spitefully. 

"'I go to a ball to dance,' continued the previous speaker, not  noticing the interruption.  'All I ask of a partner is

that he shall  hold me firmly, take me round steadily, and not get tired before I  do.' 

"'A clockwork figure would be the thing for you,' said the girl who  had interrupted. 

"'Bravo!' cried one of the others, clapping her hands, 'what a  capital idea!' 

"'What's a capital idea?' they asked. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 102



Top




Page No 105


"'Why, a clockwork dancer, or, better still, one that would go by  electricity and never run down.' 

"The girls took up the idea with enthusiasm. 

"'Oh, what a lovely partner he would make,' said one; 'he would  never kick you, or tread on your toes.' 

"'Or tear your dress,' said another. 

"'Or get out of step.' 

"'Or get giddy and lean on you.' 

"'And he would never want to mop his face with his handkerchief.  I  do hate to see a man do that after every

dance.' 

"'And wouldn't want to spend the whole evening in the supperroom.' 

"'Why, with a phonograph inside him to grind out all the stock  remarks, you would not be able to tell him

from a real man,' said  the  girl who had first suggested the idea. 

"'Oh yes, you would,' said the thin girl, 'he would be so much  nicer.' 

"Old Geibel had laid down his paper, and was listening with both  his  ears.  On one of the girls glancing in his

direction, however, he  hurriedly hid himself again behind it. 

"After the girls were gone, he went into his workshop, where Olga  heard him walking up and down, and

every now and then chuckling to  himself; and that night he talked to her a good deal about dancing  and

dancing menasked what they usually said and didwhat dances  were most popularwhat steps were

gone through, with many other  questions bearing on the subject. 

"Then for a couple of weeks he kept much to his factory, and was  very thoughtful and busy, though prone at

unexpected moments to  break  into a quiet low laugh, as if enjoying a joke that nobody else  knew  of. 

"A month later another ball took place in Furtwangen.  On this  occasion it was given by old Wenzel, the

wealthy timber merchant, to  celebrate his niece's betrothal, and Geibel and his daughter were  again among

the invited. 

"When the hour arrived to set out, Olga sought her father.  Not  finding him in the house, she tapped at the

door of his workshop.  He  appeared in his shirtsleeves, looking hot, but radiant. 

"'Don't wait for me,' he said, 'you go on, I'll follow you.  I've  got something to finish.' 

"As she turned to obey he called after her, 'Tell them I'm going to  bring a young man with mesuch a nice

young man, and an excellent  dancer.  All the girls will like him.'  Then he laughed and closed  the door. 

"Her father generally kept his doings secret from everybody, but  she  had a pretty shrewd suspicion of what he

had been planning, and  so,  to a certain extent, was able to prepare the guests for what was  coming.

Anticipation ran high, and the arrival of the famous  mechanist was eagerly awaited. 

"At length the sound of wheels was heard outside, followed by a  great commotion in the passage, and old

Wenzel himself, his jolly  face red with excitement and suppressed laughter, burst into the  room  and


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 103



Top




Page No 106


announced in stentorian tones: 

"'Herr Geibeland a friend.' 

"Herr Geibel and his 'friend' entered, greeted with shouts of  laughter and applause, and advanced to the centre

of the room. 

"'Allow me, ladies and gentlemen,' said Herr Geibel, 'to introduce  you to my friend, Lieutenant Fritz.  Fritz,

my dear fellow, bow to  the ladies and gentlemen.' 

"Geibel placed his hand encouragingly on Fritz's shoulder, and the  lieutenant bowed low, accompanying the

action with a harsh clicking  noise in his throat, unpleasantly suggestive of a death rattle.  But  that was only a

detail. 

"'He walks a little stiffly' (old Geibel took his arm and walked  him  forward a few steps.  He certainly did walk

stiffly), 'but then,  walking is not his forte.  He is essentially a dancing man.  I have  only been able to teach him

the waltz as yet, but at that he is  faultless.  Come, which of you ladies may I introduce him to, as a  partner?  He

keeps perfect time; he never gets tired; he won't kick  you or tread on your dress; he will hold you as firmly as

you like,  and go as quickly or as slowly as you please; he never gets giddy;  and he is full of conversation.

Come, speak up for yourself, my  boy.' 

"The old gentleman twisted one of the buttons of his coat, and  immediately Fritz opened his mouth, and in

thin tones that appeared  to proceed from the back of his head, remarked suddenly, 'May I have  the pleasure?'

and then shut his mouth again with a snap. 

"That Lieutenant Fritz had made a strong impression on the company  was undoubted, yet none of the girls

seemed inclined to dance with  him.  They looked askance at his waxen face, with its staring eyes  and fixed

smile, and shuddered.  At last old Geibel came to the girl  who had conceived the idea. 

"'It is your own suggestion, carried out to the letter,' said  Geibel, 'an electric dancer.  You owe it to the

gentleman to give  him  a trial.' 

"She was a bright saucy little girl, fond of a frolic.  Her host  added his entreaties, and she consented. 

"Herr Geibel fixed the figure to her.  Its right arm was screwed  round her waist, and held her firmly; its

delicately jointed left  hand was made to fasten itself upon her right.  The old toymaker  showed her how to

regulate its speed, and how to stop it, and  release  herself. 

"'It will take you round in a complete circle,' he explained; 'be  careful that no one knocks against you, and

alters its course.' 

"The music struck up.  Old Geibel put the current in motion, and  Annette and her strange partner began to

dance. 

"For a while every one stood watching them.  The figure performed  its purpose admirably.  Keeping perfect

time and step, and holding  its little partner tightly clasped in an unyielding embrace, it  revolved steadily,

pouring forth at the same time a constant flow of  squeaky conversation, broken by brief intervals of grinding

silence. 

"'How charming you are looking tonight,' it remarked in its thin,  faraway voice.  'What a lovely day it has

been.  Do you like  dancing?  How well our steps agree.  You will give me another, won't  you?  Oh, don't be so


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 104



Top




Page No 107


cruel.  What a charming gown you have on.  Isn't  waltzing delightful?  I could go on dancing for everwith

you.  Have  you had supper?' 

"As she grew more familiar with the uncanny creature, the girl's  nervousness wore off, and she entered into

the fun of the thing 

"'Oh, he's just lovely,' she cried, laughing, 'I could go on  dancing  with him all my life.' 

"Couple after couple now joined them, and soon all the dancers in  the room were whirling round behind

them.  Nicholaus Geibel stood  looking on, beaming with childish delight at his success, 

"Old Wenzel approached him, and whispered something in his ear.  Geibel laughed and nodded, and the two

worked their way quietly  towards the door. 

"'This is the young people's house tonight,' said Wenzel, as soon  as they were outside; 'you and I will have a

quiet pipe and a glass  of hock, over in the countinghouse.' 

"Meanwhile the dancing grew more fast and furious.  Little Annette  loosened the screw regulating her

partner's rate of progress, and  the  figure flew round with her swifter and swifter.  Couple after  couple  dropped

out exhausted, but they only went the faster, till at  length  they were the only pair left dancing. 

"Madder and madder became the waltz.  The music lagged behind:  the  musicians, unable to keep pace,

ceased, and sat staring.  The  younger  guests applauded, but the older faces began to grow anxious. 

"'Hadn't you better stop, dear,' said one of the women, 'You'll  make  yourself so tired.' 

"But Annette did not answer. 

"'I believe she's fainted,' cried out a girl, who had caught sight  of her face as it was swept by. 

"One of the men sprang forward and clutched at the figure, but its  impetus threw him down on to the floor,

where its steelcased feet  laid bare his cheek.  The thing evidently did not intend to part  with  its prize easily. 

"Had any one retained a cool head, the figure, one cannot help  thinking, might easily have been stopped.  Two

or three men, acting  in concert, might have lifted it bodily off the floor, or have  jammed  it into a corner.  But

few human heads are capable of  remaining cool  under excitement.  Those who are not present think  how

stupid must  have been those who were; those who are, reflect  afterwards how simple  it would have been to

do this, that, or the  other, if only they had  thought of it at the time. 

"The women grew hysterical.  The men shouted contradictory  directions to one another.  Two of them made a

bungling rush at the  figure, which had the result of forcing it out of its orbit in the  centre of the room, and

sending it crashing against the walls and  furniture.  A stream of blood showed itself down the girl's white

frock, and followed her along the floor.  The affair was becoming  horrible.  The women rushed screaming

from the room.  The men  followed them. 

"One sensible suggestion was made:  'Find Geibelfetch Geibel.' 

"No one had noticed him leave the room, no one knew where he was.  A  party went in search of him.  The

others, too unnerved to go back  into the ballroom, crowded outside the door and listened.  They  could  hear the

steady whir of the wheels upon the polished floor, as  the  thing spun round and round; the dull thud as every

now and again  it  dashed itself and its burden against some opposing object and  ricocheted off in a new


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XI 105



Top




Page No 108


direction. 

"And everlastingly it talked in that thin ghostly voice, repeating  over and over the same formula:  'How

charming you are looking to  night.  What a lovely day it has been.  Oh, don't be so cruel.  I  could go on

dancing for everwith you.  Have you had supper?' 

"Of course they sought for Geibel everywhere but where he was.  They  looked in every room in the house,

then they rushed off in a  body to  his own place, and spent precious minutes in waking up his  deaf old

housekeeper.  At last it occurred to one of the party that  Wenzel  was missing also, and then the idea of the

countinghouse  across the  yard presented itself to them, and there they found him. 

"He rose up, very pale, and followed them; and he and old Wenzel  forced their way through the crowd of

guests gathered outside, and  entered the room, and locked the door behind them. 

"From within there came the muffled sound of low voices and quick  steps, followed by a confused scuffling

noise, then silence, then  the  low voices again. 

"After a time the door opened, and those near it pressed forward to  enter, but old Wenzel's broad shoulders

barred the way. 

"'I want youand you, Bekler,' he said, addressing a couple of the  elder men.  His voice was calm, but his

face was deadly white.  'The  rest of you, please goget the women away as quickly as you can.' 

"From that day old Nicholaus Geibel confined himself to the making  of mechanical rabbits and cats that

mewed and washed their faces." 

We agreed that the moral of MacShaughnassy's story was a good one. 

CHAPTER XII

How much more of ourfortunately not very valuabletime we  devoted  to this wonderful novel of ours, I

cannot exactly say.  Turning the  dogs'eared leaves of the dilapidated diary that lies  before me, I  find the

record of our later gatherings confused and  incomplete.  For weeks there does not appear a single word.  Then

comes  an  alarmingly businesslike minute of a meeting at which there were  "Present:  Jephson,

MacShaughnassy, Brown, and Self"; and at which  the "Proceedings commenced at 8.30."  At what time the

"proceedings"  terminated, and what business was done, the chronicle, however,  sayeth not; though, faintly

pencilled in the margin of the page, I  trace these hieroglyphics:  "3.14.92.6.7," bringing out a result of

"1.8.2."  Evidently an unremunerative night. 

On September 13th we seem to have become suddenly imbued with  energy  to a quite remarkable degree, for I

read that we "Resolved to  start  the first chapter at once""at once" being underlined.  After  this  spurt, we

rest until October 4th, when we "Discussed whether it  should be a novel of plot or of character," withoutso

far as the  diary affords indicationarriving at any definite decision.  I  observe that on the same day "Mac

told a story about a man who  accidentally bought a camel at a sale."  Details of the story are,  however,

wanting, which, perhaps, is fortunate for the reader. 

On the 16th, we were still debating the character of our hero; and  I  see that I suggested "a man of the Charley

Buswell type." 

Poor Charley, I wonder what could have made me think of him in  connection with heroes; his lovableness, I


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XII 106



Top




Page No 109


supposecertainly not  his  heroic qualities.  I can recall his boyish face now (it was  always a  boyish face), the

tears streaming down it as he sat in the  schoolyard  beside a bucket, in which he was drowning three white

mice and a tame  rat.  I sat down opposite and cried too, while  helping him to hold a  saucepan lid over the poor

little creatures,  and thus there sprang up  a friendship between us, which grew. 

Over the grave of these murdered rodents, he took a solemn oath  never to break school rules again, by

keeping either white mice or  tame rats, but to devote the whole of his energies for the future to  pleasing his

masters, and affording his parents some satisfaction  for  the money being spent upon his education. 

Seven weeks later, the pervadence throughout the dormitory of an  atmospheric effect more curious than

pleasing led to the discovery  that he had converted his box into a rabbit hutch.  Confronted with  eleven

kicking witnesses, and reminded of his former promises, he  explained that rabbits were not mice, and seemed

to consider that a  new and vexatious regulation had been sprung upon him.  The rabbits  were confiscated.

What was their ultimate fate, we never knew with  certainty, but three days later we were given rabbitpie for

dinner.  To comfort him I endeavoured to assure him that these could not be  his rabbits.  He, however,

convinced that they were, cried steadily  into his plate all the time that he was eating them, and afterwards,  in

the playground, had a standup fight with a fourth form boy who  had requested a second helping. 

That evening he performed another solemn oathtaking, and for the  next month was the model boy of the

school.  He read tracts, sent  his  spare pocketmoney to assist in annoying the heathen, and  subscribed  to The

Young Christian and The Weekly Rambler, an  Evangelical  Miscellany (whatever that may mean).  An

undiluted  course of this  pernicious literature naturally created in him a  desire towards the  opposite extreme.

He suddenly dropped The Young  Christian and The  Weekly Rambler, and purchased penny dreadfuls; and

taking no further  interest in the welfare of the heathen, saved up  and bought a  secondhand revolver and a

hundred cartridges.  His  ambition, he  confided to me, was to become "a dead shot," and the  marvel of it is  that

he did not succeed. 

Of course, there followed the usual discovery and consequent  trouble, the usual repentance and reformation,

the usual  determination to start a new life. 

Poor fellow, he lived "starting a new life."  Every New Year's Day  he would start a new lifeon his

birthdayon other people's  birthdays.  I fancy that, later on, when he came to know their  importance, he

extended the principle to quarter days.  "Tidying up,  and starting afresh," he always called it. 

I think as a young man he was better than most of us.  But he  lacked  that great gift which is the distinguishing

feature of the  English  speaking race all the world over, the gift of hypocrisy.  He  seemed  incapable of doing

the slightest thing without getting found  out; a  grave misfortune for a man to suffer from, this. 

Dear simplehearted fellow, it never occurred to him that he was as  other menwith, perhaps, a dash of

straightforwardness added; he  regarded himself as a monster of depravity.  One evening I found him  in his

chambers engaged upon his Sisyphean labour of "tidying up." A  heap of letters, photographs, and bills lay

before him.  He was  tearing them up and throwing them into the fire. 

I came towards him, but he stopped me.  "Don't come near me," he  cried, "don't touch me.  I'm not fit to shake

hands with a decent  man." 

It was the sort of speech to make one feel hot and uncomfortable.  I  did not know what to answer, and

murmured something about his being  no worse than the average. 

"Don't talk like that," he answered excitedly; "you say that to  comfort me, I know; but I don't like to hear it.  If

I thought other  men were like me I should be ashamed of being a man.  I've been a  blackguard, old fellow,


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XII 107



Top




Page No 110


but, please God, it's not too late.  To  morrow morning I begin a new life." 

He finished his work of destruction, and then rang the bell, and  sent his man downstairs for a bottle of

champagne. 

"My last drink," he said, as we clicked glasses.  "Here's to the  old  life out, and the new life in." 

He took a sip and flung the glass with the remainder into the fire.  He was always a little theatrical, especially

when most in earnest. 

For a long while after that I saw nothing of him.  Then, one  evening, sitting down to supper at a restaurant, I

noticed him  opposite to me in company that could hardly be called doubtful. 

He flushed and came over to me.  "I've been an old woman for nearly  six months," he said, with a laugh.  "I

find I can't stand it any  longer." 

"After all," he continued, "what is life for but to live?  It's  only  hypocritical to try and be a thing we are not.

And do you  know"he  leant across the table, speaking earnestly"honestly and  seriously,  I'm a better

manI feel it and know itwhen I am my  natural self  than when I am trying to be an impossible saint." 

That was the mistake he made; he always ran to extremes.  He  thought  that an oath, if it were only big enough,

would frighten away  Human  Nature, instead of serving only as a challenge to it.  Accordingly,  each

reformation was more intemperate than the last, to  be duly  followed by a greater swing of the pendulum in

the opposite  direction. 

Being now in a thoroughly reckless mood, he went the pace rather  hotly.  Then, one evening, without any

previous warning, I had a  note  from him.  "Come round and see me on Thursday.  It is my  wedding eve." 

I went.  He was once more "tidying up."  All his drawers were open,  and on the table were piled packs of

cards, betting books, and much  written paper, all, as before, in course of demolition. 

I smiled:  I could not help it, and, no way abashed, he laughed his  usual hearty, honest laugh. 

"I know," he exclaimed gaily, "but this is not the same as the  others." 

Then, laying his hand on my shoulder, and speaking with the sudden  seriousness that comes so readily to

shallow natures, he said, "God  has heard my prayer, old friend.  He knows I am weak.  He has sent  down an

angel out of Heaven to help me." 

He took her portrait from the mantelpiece and handed it me.  It  seemed to me the face of a hard, narrow

woman, but, of course, he  raved about her. 

As he talked, there fluttered to the ground from the heap before  him  an old restaurant bill, and, stooping, he

picked it up and held it  in his hand, musing. 

"Have you ever noticed how the scent of the champagne and the  candles seems to cling to these things?" he

said lightly, sniffing  carelessly at it.  "I wonder what's become of her?" 

"I think I wouldn't think about her at all tonight," I answered. 

He loosened his hand, letting the paper fall into the fire. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XII 108



Top




Page No 111


"My God!" he cried vehemently, "when I think of all the wrong I  have  donethe irreparable, everwidening

ruin I have perhaps brought  into the worldO God! spare me a long life that I may make amends.  Every

hour, every minute of it shall be devoted to your service." 

As he stood there, with his eager boyish eyes upraised, a light  seemed to fall upon his face and illumine it.  I

had pushed the  photograph back to him, and it lay upon the table before him.  He  knelt and pressed his lips to

it. 

"With your help, my darling, and His," he murmured. 

The next morning he was married.  She was a wellmeaning girl,  though her piety, as is the case with most

people, was of the  negative order; and her antipathy to things evil much stronger than  her sympathy with

things good.  For a longer time than I had  expected  she kept him straightperhaps a little too straight.  But  at

last  there came the inevitable relapse. 

I called upon him, in answer to an excited message, and found him  in  the depths of despair.  It was the old

story, human weakness,  combined with lamentable lack of the most ordinary precautions  against being found

out.  He gave me details, interspersed with  exuberant denunciations of himself, and I undertook the delicate

task  of peacemaker. 

It was a weary work, but eventually she consented to forgive him.  His joy, when I told him, was boundless. 

"How good women are," he said, while the tears came into his eyes.  "But she shall not repent it.  Please God,

from this day forth,  I'll" 

He stopped, and for the first time in his life the doubt of himself  crossed his mind.  As I sat watching him, the

joy died out of his  face, and the first hint of age passed over it. 

"I seem to have been 'tidying up and starting afresh' all my life,"  he said wearily; "I'm beginning to see where

the untidiness lies,  and  the only way to get rid of it." 

I did not understand the meaning of his words at the time, but  learnt it later on. 

He strove, according to his strength, and fell.  But by a miracle  his transgression was not discovered.  The facts

came to light long  afterwards, but at the time there were only two who knew. 

It was his last failure.  Late one evening I received a hurriedly  scrawled note from his wife, begging me to

come round. 

"A terrible thing has happened," it ran; "Charley went up to his  study after dinner, saying he had some

'tidying up,' as he calls it,  to do, and did not wish to be disturbed.  In clearing out his desk  he  must have

handled carelessly the revolver that he always keeps  there,  not remembering, I suppose, that it was loaded.

We heard a  report,  and on rushing into the room found him lying dead on the  floor.  The  bullet had passed

right through his heart." 

Hardly the type of man for a hero!  And yet I do not know.  Perhaps  he fought harder than many a man who

conquers.  In the world's  courts, we are compelled to judge on circumstantial evidence only,  and the chief

witness, the man's soul, cannot very well be called. 

I remember the subject of bravery being discussed one evening at a  dinner party, when a German gentleman

present related an anecdote,  the hero of which was a young Prussian officer. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XII 109



Top




Page No 112


"I cannot give you his name," our German friend explained"the man  himself told me the story in

confidence; and though he personally,  by  virtue of his after record, could afford to have it known, there  are

other reasons why it should not be bruited about. 

"How I learnt it was in this way.  For a dashing exploit performed  during the brief war against Austria he had

been presented with the  Iron Cross.  This, as you are well aware, is the most highlyprized  decoration in our

army; men who have earned it are usually conceited  about it, and, indeed, have some excuse for being so.  He,

on the  contrary, kept his locked in a drawer of his desk, and never wore it  except when compelled by official

etiquette.  The mere sight of it  seemed to be painful to him.  One day I asked him the reason.  We  are  very old

and close friends, and he told me. 

"The incident occurred when he was a young lieutenant.  Indeed, it  was his first engagement.  By some means

or another he had become  separated from his company, and, unable to regain it, had attached  himself to a line

regiment stationed at the extreme right of the  Prussian lines. 

"The enemy's effort was mainly directed against the left centre,  and  for a while our young lieutenant was

nothing more than a distant  spectator of the battle.  Suddenly, however, the attack shifted, and  the regiment

found itself occupying an extremely important and  critical position.  The shells began to fall unpleasantly

near, and  the order was given to 'grass.' 

"The men fell upon their faces and waited.  The shells ploughed the  ground around them, smothering them

with dirt.  A horrible, griping  pain started in my young friend's stomach, and began creeping  upwards.  His

head and heart both seemed to be shrinking and growing  cold.  A shot tore off the head of the man next to

him, sending the  blood spurting into his face; a minute later another ripped open the  back of a poor fellow

lying to the front of him. 

"His body seemed not to belong to himself at all.  A strange,  shrivelled creature had taken possession of it.  He

raised his head  and peered about him.  He and three soldiersyoungsters, like  himself, who had never before

been under fireappeared to be  utterly  alone in that hell.  They were the end men of the regiment,  and the

configuration of the ground completely hid them from their  comrades. 

"They glanced at each other, these four, and read one another's  thoughts.  Leaving their rifles lying on the

grass, they commenced  to  crawl stealthily upon their bellies, the lieutenant leading, the  other  three following. 

"Some few hundred yards in front of them rose a small, steep hill.  If they could reach this it would shut them

out of sight.  They  hastened on, pausing every thirty yards or so to lie still and pant  for breath, then hurrying

on again, quicker than before, tearing  their flesh against the broken ground. 

"At last they reached the base of the slope, and slinking a little  way round it, raised their heads and looked

back.  Where they were  it  was impossible for them to be seen from the Prussian lines. 

"They sprang to their feet and broke into a wild race.  A dozen  steps further they came face to face with an

Austrian field battery. 

"The demon that had taken possession of them had been growing  stronger the further they had fled.  They

were not men, they were  animals mad with fear.  Driven by the same frenzy that prompted  other

panicstricken creatures to once rush down a steep place into  the sea,  these four men, with a yell, flung

themselves, sword in  hand, upon the  whole battery; and the whole battery, bewildered by  the suddenness and

unexpectedness of the attack, thinking the entire  battalion was upon  them, gave way, and rushed pellmell

down the  hill. 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XII 110



Top




Page No 113


"With the sight of those flying Austrians the fear, as  independently  as it had come to him, left him, and he felt

only a  desire to hack  and kill.  The four Prussians flew after them, cutting  and stabbing  at them as they ran;

and when the Prussian cavalry came  thundering  up, they found my young lieutenant and his three friends  had

captured two guns and accounted for half a score of the enemy. 

"Next day, he was summoned to headquarters. 

"'Will you be good enough to remember for the future, sir,' said  the  Chief of the Staff, 'that His Majesty does

not require his  lieutenants to execute manoeuvres on their own responsibility, and  also that to attack a battery

with three men is not war, but damned  tomfoolery.  You ought to be courtmartialled, sir!' 

"Then, in somewhat different tones, the old soldier added, his face  softening into a smile:  'However, alertness

and daring, my young  friend, are good qualities, especially when crowned with success.  If  the Austrians had

once succeeded in planting a battery on that  hill it  might have been difficult to dislodge them.  Perhaps, under

the  circumstances, His Majesty may overlook your indiscretion.' 

"'His Majesty not only overlooked it, but bestowed upon me the Iron  Cross,' concluded my friend.  'For the

credit of the army, I judged  it better to keep quiet and take it.  But, as you can understand,  the  sight of it does

not recall very pleasurable reflections.'" 

To return to my diary, I see that on November 14th we held another  meeting.  But at this there were present

only "Jephson,  MacShaughnassy, and Self"; and of Brown's name I find henceforth no  further trace.  On

Christmas eve we three met again, and my notes  inform me that MacShaughnassy brewed some

whiskeypunch, according  to  a recipe of his own, a record suggestive of a sad Christmas for  all  three of us.

No particular business appears to have been  accomplished  on either occasion. 

Then there is a break until February 8th, and the assemblage has  shrunk to "Jephson and Self."  With a final

flicker, as of a dying  candle, my diary at this point, however, grows luminous, shedding  much light upon that

evening's conversation. 

Our talk seems to have been of many thingsof most things, in  fact,  except our novel.  Among other subjects

we spoke of literature  generally. 

"I am tired of this eternal cackle about books," said Jephson;  "these columns of criticism to every line of

writing; these endless  books about books; these shrill praises and shrill denunciations;  this silly worship of

novelist Tom; this silly hate of poet Dick;  this silly squabbling over playwright Harry.  There is no soberness,

no sense in it all.  One would think, to listen to the High Priests  of Culture, that man was made for literature,

not literature for  man.  Thought existed before the Printing Press; and the men who  wrote the  best hundred

books never read them.  Books have their  place in the  world, but they are not its purpose.  They are things  side

by side  with beef and mutton, the scent of the sea, the touch  of a hand, the  memory of a hope, and all the

other items in the sum  total of our  threescore years and ten.  Yet we speak of them as  though they were  the

voice of Life instead of merely its faint echo.  Tales are  delightful AS talessweet as primroses after the long

winter, restful  as the cawing of rooks at sunset.  But we do not  write 'tales' now; we  prepare 'human

documents' and dissect souls." 

He broke off abruptly in the midst of his tirade.  "Do you know  what  these 'psychological studies,' that are so

fashionable just now,  always make me think of?" he said.  "One monkey examining another  monkey for fleas. 

"And what, after all, does our dissecting pen lay bare?" he  continued.  "Human nature? or merely some more

or less unsavoury  undergarment, disguising and disfiguring human nature?  There is a  story told of an elderly

tramp, who, overtaken by misfortune, was  compelled to retire for a while to the seclusion of Portland.  His


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XII 111



Top




Page No 114


hosts, desiring to see as much as possible of their guest during his  limited stay with them, proceeded to bath

him.  They bathed him  twice  a day for a week, each time learning more of him; until at  last they  reached a

flannel shirt.  And with that they had to be  content, soap  and water proving powerless to go further. 

"That tramp appears to me symbolical of mankind.  Human Nature has  worn its conventions for so long that

its habit has grown on to it.  In this nineteenth century it is impossible to say where the clothes  of custom end

and the natural man begins.  Our virtues are taught to  us as a branch of 'Deportment'; our vices are the

recognised vices  of  our reign and set.  Our religion hangs readymade beside our  cradle to  be buttoned upon

us by loving hands.  Our tastes we  acquire, with  difficulty; our sentiments we learn by rote.  At cost  of infinite

suffering, we study to love whiskey and cigars, high art  and classical  music.  In one age we admire Byron and

drink sweet  champagne:  twenty  years later it is more fashionable to prefer  Shelley, and we like our

champagne dry.  At school we are told that  Shakespeare is a great  poet, and that the Venus di Medici is a fine

piece of sculpture; and  so for the rest of our lives we go about  saying what a great poet we  think Shakespeare,

and that there is no  piece of sculpture, in our  opinion, so fine as the Venus di Medici.  If we are Frenchmen we

adore  our mother; if Englishmen we love dogs  and virtue.  We grieve for the  death of a near relative twelve

months; but for a second cousin we  sorrow only three.  The good man  has his regulation excellencies to  strive

after, his regulation sins  to repent of.  I knew a good man who  was quite troubled because he  was not proud,

and could not, therefore,  with any reasonableness,  pray for humility.  In society one must needs  be cynical and

mildly  wicked:  in Bohemia, orthodoxly unorthodox.  I  remember my mother  expostulating with a friend, an

actress, who had  left a devoted  husband and eloped with a disagreeable, ugly, little  low comedian (I  am

speaking of long, long ago). 

"'You must be mad,' said my mother; 'what on earth induced you to  take such a step?' 

"'My dear Emma,' replied the lady; 'what else was there for me?  You  know I can't act.  I had to do

SOMETHING to show I was 'an  artiste!' 

"We are dressedup marionettes.  Our voice is the voice of the  unseen showman, Convention; our very

movements of passion and pain  are but in answer to his jerk.  A man resembles one of those  gigantic  bundles

that one sees in nursemaids' arms.  It is very  bulky and very  long; it looks a mass of delicate lace and rich fur

and fine woven  stuffs; and somewhere, hidden out of sight among the  finery, there is  a tiny red bit of

bewildered humanity, with no  voice but a foolish  cry. 

"There is but one story," he went on, after a long pause, uttering  his own thoughts aloud rather than speaking

to me.  "We sit at our  desks and think and think, and write and write, but the story is  ever  the same.  Men told

it and men listened to it many years ago;  we are  telling it to one another today; we shall be telling it to  one

another a thousand years hence; and the story is:  'Once upon a  time  there lived a man, and a woman who

loved him.'  The little  critic  cries that it is not new, and asks for something fresh,  thinkingas  children

dothat there are strange things in the  world." 

At that point my notes end, and there is nothing in the book  beyond.  Whether any of us thought any more of

the novel, whether we  ever met  again to discuss it, whether it were ever begun, whether it  were  ever

abandonedI cannot say.  There is a fairy story that I read  many, many years ago that has never ceased to

haunt me.  It told how  a little boy once climbed a rainbow.  And at the end of the rainbow,  just behind the

clouds, he found a wondrous city.  Its houses were  of  gold, and its streets were paved with silver, and the light

that  shone  upon it was as the light that lies upon the sleeping world at  dawn.  In this city there were palaces so

beautiful that merely to  look upon  them satisfied all desires; temples so perfect that they  who once  knelt

therein were cleansed of sin.  And all the men who  dwelt in this  wondrous city were great and good, and the

women  fairer than the women  of a young man's dreams.  And the name of the  city was, "The city of  the things

men meant to do." 


Novel Notes

CHAPTER XII 112



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. Novel Notes, page = 4

   3. Jerome K. Jerome, page = 4

   4. PROLOGUE, page = 4

   5. CHAPTER I, page = 6

   6. CHAPTER II, page = 18

   7. CHAPTER III, page = 28

   8. CHAPTER IV, page = 35

   9. CHAPTER V, page = 43

   10. CHAPTER VI, page = 54

   11. CHAPTER VII, page = 64

   12. CHAPTER VIII, page = 71

   13. CHAPTER IX, page = 80

   14. CHAPTER X, page = 90

   15. CHAPTER XI, page = 98

   16. CHAPTER XII, page = 109